Witty apophthegms delivered at several times, and upon several occasions by King James, King Charls, the Marquess of Worcester, Francis Lord Bacon, and Sir Thomas Moor ; collected and revised.
      
       
         
           1669
        
      
       Approx. 203 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 90 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A66812
         Wing W3237
         ESTC R12699
         12592170
         ocm 12592170
         63979
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A66812)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 63979)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 970:16)
      
       
         
           
             Witty apophthegms delivered at several times, and upon several occasions by King James, King Charls, the Marquess of Worcester, Francis Lord Bacon, and Sir Thomas Moor ; collected and revised.
             Bayly, Thomas, d. 1657?
             James I, King of England, 1566-1625. Selections. 1669.
             Charles I, King of England, 1600-1649. Selections. 1669.
             Worcester, Henry Somerset, Marquis of, 1577-1646. Selections. 1669.
             Bacon, Francis, 1561-1626. Selections. 1669.
             More, Thomas, Sir, Saint, 1478-1535. Selections. 1669.
          
           [6], 168 p.
           
             Printed by W.R. for Matthew Smelt, and are to be sold at his shop ...,
             London :
             1669.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           English wit and humor.
        
      
    
     
        2002-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-02 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-03 TCP Staff (Oxford)
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-05 Apex CoVantage
        Rekeyed and resubmitted
      
        2002-06 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-06 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2002-07 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           
             Wittie
             APOPHTHEGMES
             of
             K
             Iames
             K
             Charles
             E
             of
             Worcest●●
             Lo
             Bacon
             &
             Sr
             Tho.
             More
             Reuiued
          
        
         
         
           WITTY
           Apophthegms
           DELIVERED
           At
           Several
           Times
           ,
           and
           upon
           Several
           Occasions
           ,
           BY
           King
           James
           ,
           King
           Charls
           ,
           The
           Marquess
           of
           
             Worcester
             ,
             Francis
          
           Lord
           Bacon
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Moor.
          
           Collected
           and
           Revised
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             W.
             R.
          
           for
           
             Matthew
             Smelt
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           his
           Shop
           ,
           next
           to
           the
           Castle
           ,
           near
           Meorgate
           ,
           1669.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           
             Courteous
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           HEre
           is
           presented
           to
           thy
           View
           ,
           the
           timely
           fruit
           of
           those
           once
           Famous
           Monarchs
           ,
           and
           Peers
           of
           this
           Realm
           ,
           whose
           yet
           living
           Fame
           for
           Majestick
           Wisdom
           and
           high
           Discretion
           ,
           is
           able
           still
           to
           gain
           them
           life
           and
           glory
           ,
           maugre
           all
           the
           
           dirt
           ,
           and
           filth
           ,
           which
           this
           ungrateful
           Age
           hath
           flung
           both
           upon
           their
           Persons
           and
           works
           .
           I
           should
           but
           hold
           a
           Candle
           to
           the
           Sun
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           go
           about
           to
           say
           any
           thing
           of
           their
           excellent
           use
           and
           worth
           :
           only
           thus
           much
           I
           assure
           thee
           ,
           that
           these
           Apophthegms
           ,
           which
           for
           the
           singular
           Wisdom
           that
           is
           in
           them
           are
           worthy
           of
           Record
           ,
           are
           collected
           with
           exactness
           and
           choice
           ,
           and
           now
           published
           for
           the
           profit
           
           and
           delight
           of
           all
           those
           that
           are
           willing
           to
           search
           into
           this
           store-house
           of
           Wit
           and
           Wisdom
           .
        
         
           Vale.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           ROYAL
           APOPHTHEGMS
           OF
           K.
           IAMES
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THat
           it
           is
           a
           Maxim
           in
           the
           Romish
           Religion
           ,
           declared
           by
           most
           of
           their
           own
           writers
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           may
           if
           he
           will
           ,
           at
           one
           Mass
           free
           all
           the
           souls
           out
           of
           Purgatory
           :
           his
           Majesties
           inference
           on
           this
           Position
           was
           ,
           with
           ●…bnegation
           of
           the
           Popes
           charity
           ,
           and
           admiration
           of
           his
           unparalelled
           cruelty
           ,
           that
           being
           granted
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           power
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           dot●…
           not
           nor
           may
           not
           apply
           his
           will
           unto
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           the
           wearing
           of
           Leeks
           on
           Saint
           Davids
           day
           by
           the
           Welshmen
           ,
           was
           a
           good
           ,
           honourable
           ,
           and
           commendable
           
           fashion
           ,
           seeing
           that
           all
           memorable
           Acts
           have
           by
           the
           Agents
           something
           worn
           for
           distinction
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           preserve
           the
           memory
           thereof
           unto
           posterity
           :
           even
           as
           the
           Passeover
           was
           to
           the
           Jews
           ,
           that
           when
           their
           children
           should
           ask
           why
           they
           were
           girded
           with
           staves
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           they
           might
           shew
           them
           the
           cause
           ;
           so
           the
           Welshmen
           in
           commemoration
           of
           the
           great
           fight
           by
           the
           black
           Prince
           of
           Wales
           ,
           do
           wear
           Leeks
           as
           the●…r
           chosen
           Ensign
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Doctor
           Baily
           holding
           conference
           with
           the
           King
           touching
           the
           Popes
           Arrogancy
           ,
           alluding
           to
           Christs
           answer
           to
           his
           Apostles
           ;
           He
           that
           desires
           to
           bear
           Rule
           ,
           let
           him
           be
           the
           least
           amongst
           you
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Pope
           doth
           sometimes
           colourably
           term
           himself
           servant
           of
           servants
           :
           to
           which
           the
           King
           replyed
           ,
           that
           by
           such
           an
           inference
           he
           could
           prove
           the
           Pope
           to
           be
           humbly
           minded
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Doctour
           answered
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           not
           alwayes
           so
           account
           himself
           ,
           save
           only
           when
           he
           had
           purpose
           to
           deceive
           ,
           otherwise
           he
           esteemed
           himself
           Lord
           of
           Lords
           .
           His
           Majesties
           determination
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Popes
           calling
           himself
           servant
           of
           servants
           ,
           was
           rather
           in
           a
           more
           strict
           and
           peculiar
           sense
           ,
           as
           that
           
           he
           was
           a
           servant
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           consequence
           ,
           the
           servant
           of
           the
           servants
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           towards
           all
           other
           ,
           Lord
           of
           Lords
           ;
           so
           likewise
           to
           be
           a
           professed
           Catholick
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           a
           true
           Christian
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           a
           Roman
           Catholick
           is
           it
           ,
           which
           marreth
           the
           matter
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           whereas
           our
           Saviour
           saith
           it
           is
           as
           easie
           for
           a
           camel
           to
           pass
           through
           the
           eye
           of
           a
           needle
           ,
           as
           for
           a
           rich
           man
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           heaven
           ,
           the
           Pope
           perverteth
           that
           saying
           ,
           for
           that
           none
           shall
           have
           no
           pardons
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           pay
           for
           them
           :
           so
           consequenly
           the
           rich
           are
           more
           easie
           to
           enter
           into
           heaven
           then
           the
           poore
           ,
           because
           the
           one
           can
           have
           pardons
           when
           he
           will
           ,
           but
           the
           other
           is
           not
           able
           to
           purchase
           it
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           his
           Majesty
           concluded
           the
           Pope
           to
           be
           justly
           called
           a
           Merchant
           of
           mens
           souls
           ,
           as
           is
           set
           forth
           in
           the
           18.
           of
           the
           Revelation
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           His
           Majesty
           observed
           a
           quaint
           interrogatory
           put
           to
           a
           jealous
           Lover
           ,
           out
           of
           that
           famous
           Comedy
           of
           Ignoramus
           ,
           the
           which
           his
           Majesty
           highly
           commended
           ,
           viz.
           whether
           he
           desired
           most
           ,
           or
           rather
           to
           be
           termed
           
             Publius
             Cornelius
          
           ,
           or
           
             Cornelius
             Tacitus
          
           ;
           in
           further
           approbation
           of
           which
           Comedy
           ,
           besides
           in
           opposition
           and
           dislike
           of
           another
           Comedy
           
           performed
           and
           acted
           before
           his
           Majesty
           by
           the
           Scholars
           of
           the
           University
           of
           Oxford
           ,
           that
           as
           in
           Cambridge
           one
           Sleep
           made
           him
           wake
           ;
           so
           in
           Oxford
           ,
           one
           Wake
           made
           him
           sleep
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           That
           Tobacco
           was
           the
           lively
           image
           &
           pattern
           of
           hell
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           had
           by
           allusion
           in
           it
           all
           the
           parts
           and
           vices
           of
           the
           world
           wherby
           hell
           may
           be
           gained
           ;
           to
           wit
           first
           it
           was
           a
           smoak
           ,
           so
           are
           the
           vanities
           of
           this
           world
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           delighteth
           them
           who
           take
           it
           ,
           so
           do
           the
           pleasures
           of
           the
           world
           delight
           the
           men
           of
           the
           world
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           maketh
           men
           drunken
           ,
           and
           light
           in
           the
           head
           ;
           so
           do
           the
           vanities
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           men
           are
           drunken
           therewith
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           he
           that
           taketh
           Tobacco
           ,
           saith
           he
           cannot
           leave
           it
           ,
           it
           doth
           bewitch
           him
           :
           even
           so
           the
           pleasures
           of
           the
           world
           make
           men
           loath
           to
           leave
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           for
           the
           most
           part
           so
           inchanted
           with
           them
           :
           and
           further
           ,
           besides
           all
           this
           ,
           it
           is
           like
           hell
           in
           the
           very
           substance
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           a
           stinking
           loathsom
           thing
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           hell
           :
           and
           further
           ,
           his
           Majesty
           professed
           ,
           that
           were
           he
           to
           invite
           the
           Devil
           to
           a
           dinner
           ,
           he
           should
           have
           these
           three
           dishes
           .
           1.
           a
           Pig
           ,
           2.
           a
           Pole
           of
           Ling
           ,
           and
           Mustard
           ,
           and
           3.
           a
           pipe
           of
           Tobacco
           for
           digestare
           .
        
         
         
           7.
           
           That
           he
           had
           heard
           an
           old
           Minister
           say
           ,
           touching
           conformity
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           be
           a
           scandal
           for
           him
           to
           conform
           ,
           and
           yet
           will
           allow
           that
           his
           son
           may
           do
           it
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           living
           a
           fool
           all
           his
           life
           ,
           desired
           so
           to
           die
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Heaven
           is
           governed
           by
           order
           ,
           and
           all
           good
           Angels
           there
           ;
           nay
           ,
           hell
           it self
           could
           not
           well
           subsist
           without
           some
           order
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           devils
           are
           divided
           into
           Legions
           ,
           and
           have
           their
           Captains
           .
           How
           can
           any
           Society
           then
           upon
           earth
           subsist
           without
           order
           or
           degrees
           ?
        
         
           9.
           
           That
           the
           often
           mentioning
           of
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
          
           and
           Jacob
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           is
           to
           signifie
           that
           we
           should
           celebrate
           the
           memory
           of
           good
           men
           above
           others
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           men
           above
           beasts
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           That
           all
           humane
           Laws
           cannot
           be
           perfect
           ,
           but
           that
           some
           must
           rest
           in
           the
           discretion
           of
           the
           Judge
           ,
           although
           an
           innocent
           man
           do
           perish
           thereby
           :
           as
           his
           Majesty
           further
           conceived
           ,
           that
           a
           Jury
           may
           cast
           upon
           evidence
           ,
           and
           a
           Judge
           may
           give
           a
           just
           sentence
           ,
           yet
           the
           party
           innocent
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           We
           should
           not
           be
           like
           the
           Puritans
           in
           our
           prayers
           ,
           who
           speak
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           fellows
           ,
           and
           sit
           at
           Christs
           Table
           ,
           as
           with
           their
           companions
           .
           Let
           us
           
           joyn
           reverence
           with
           the
           sweet
           confidence
           we
           have
           in
           Gods
           love
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           That
           no
           man
           can
           thrive
           that
           keepeth
           a
           whore
           at
           Rack
           and
           Manger
           ,
           to
           sit
           openly
           with
           justification
           .
           That
           to
           rove
           is
           proper
           to
           expresse
           the
           action
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           but
           to
           rave
           is
           an
           action
           of
           the
           mind
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           His
           Majesty
           would
           not
           admit
           publick
           ,
           disputation
           betwixt
           twelve
           Papists
           ,
           and
           twelve
           Protestants
           ,
           himself
           being
           chosen
           umpire
           ,
           because
           he
           might
           lose
           more
           ,
           that
           would
           not
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           then
           he
           could
           win
           ,
           although
           the
           Papists
           side
           were
           convicted
           :
           and
           further
           his
           Majesty
           declared
           ,
           that
           in
           88
           ,
           he
           almost
           converted
           a
           Papist
           ,
           untill
           my
           new
           convert
           heard
           of
           the
           Spanish
           Invasion
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           Vertue
           is
           easier
           then
           vice
           ,
           or
           the
           essential
           difference
           betwixt
           vice
           and
           vertue
           ,
           is
           truth
           and
           falshood
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           easier
           and
           lesse
           pa●…s
           to
           tell
           truth
           then
           a
           lye
           ,
           and
           for
           vices
           of
           the
           senses
           custom
           is
           all
           in
           all
           ;
           for
           to
           one
           that
           hath
           lived
           honestly
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           much
           shame
           to
           commit
           sin
           ,
           as
           for
           another
           to
           abstain
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           The
           art
           of
           Physicians
           is
           very
           imperfect
           ,
           for
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           for
           every
           disease
           ,
           there
           is
           in
           nature
           a
           several
           simple
           ,
           
           if
           they
           could
           find
           it
           out
           ,
           so
           that
           these
           compounds
           do
           rather
           shew
           their
           ignorance
           then
           their
           knowledge
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           The
           Popish
           Religion
           is
           like
           ●…mers
           Iliads
           of
           the
           siege
           of
           Troy
           ,
           or
           Virgils
           Aene
           des
           of
           the
           beginning
           of
           Rome
           ,
           both
           of
           them
           had
           a
           foundation
           of
           truth
           ,
           so
           had
           the
           Papists
           of
           the
           Bible
           ,
           but
           they
           have
           all
           added
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           truth
           is
           almost
           lost
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           That
           Monarchicall
           Government
           by
           Secular
           Kings
           and
           Priests
           ,
           is
           the
           only
           Ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Republick
           only
           a
           depraved
           institution
           of
           man
           for
           depraved
           ends
           ,
           as
           appears
           manifestly
           by
           the
           whole
           current
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           even
           from
           Adam
           to
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           after
           Christ.
           
        
         
           18.
           
           A
           Preacher
           preaching
           before
           his
           Majesty
           on
           the
           29.
           
           Psalm
           ,
           that
           I
           offend
           not
           in
           my
           tongue
           ,
           he
           could
           have
           wished
           might
           have
           bin
           before
           so
           many
           women
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           most
           unruly
           therein
           .
        
         
           19.
           
           That
           there
           were
           many
           wayes
           to
           find
           out
           truth
           besides
           evidence
           of
           reall
           witnesse
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           businesse
           of
           Mr.
           Haddock
           ,
           who
           was
           reputed
           good
           ,
           yet
           was
           found
           at
           last
           a
           great
           oflender
           ,
           whereupon
           his
           Majesty
           replyed
           ,
           the
           case
           in
           him
           was
           not
           after
           his
           meaning
           ,
           
           and
           thereupon
           insisted
           further
           to
           exemplifie
           his
           offence
           ,
           confessing
           the
           same
           to
           be
           high
           &
           capital
           in
           respect
           of
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           meaning
           Mr.
           Haddock
           ,
           who
           preached
           in
           his
           sleep
           ,
           that
           his
           Majesty
           did
           God
           and
           the
           Countrey
           good
           service
           ,
           in
           discovering
           that
           man.
           2.
           
           That
           his
           practice
           was
           diabolical
           &
           a
           new
           way
           to
           sin
           ,
           that
           his
           Majesty
           never
           heard
           of
           before
           .
           3.
           
           That
           he
           did
           therein
           practice
           against
           God
           himself
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           did
           endeavour
           to
           make
           his
           own
           inventions
           as
           the
           oracle
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           means
           to
           bind
           mens
           consciences
           thereto
           to
           believe
           .
           4.
           
           That
           his
           Majesty
           discovered
           him
           by
           his
           own
           papers
           and
           notes
           which
           were
           brought
           unto
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           which
           Mr.
           Haddock
           confessed
           to
           be
           his
           own
           hand-writing
           ,
           and
           the
           notes
           of
           his
           Sermon
           which
           men
           say
           he
           preached
           in
           his
           sleep
           ,
           but
           for
           answer
           thereunto
           ,
           said
           he
           only
           noted
           his
           Sermons
           first
           in
           writing
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           the
           night
           dreamed
           thereof
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           same
           thing
           that
           he
           had
           penned
           before
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           answer
           his
           Majesty
           convinced
           him
           upon
           his
           own
           experience
           concerning
           dreams
           and
           visions
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           that
           things
           studied
           or
           mentioned
           in
           the
           day
           time
           may
           be
           dreamed
           of
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           but
           always
           irregularly
           ,
           without
           
           order
           ,
           but
           not
           as
           his
           Sermons
           were
           ,
           both
           good
           and
           learned
           ,
           as
           in
           particular
           in
           that
           very
           Sermon
           which
           he
           preached
           before
           his
           Majesty
           in
           his
           sleep
           ,
           concernin
           Davids
           waters
           ,
           Psalm
           69.
           where
           in
           he
           treated
           .
           1.
           physically
           ,
           then
           theologically
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           usual
           in
           dreams
           so
           to
           do
           .
           5.
           
           That
           Mr.
           Haddocks
           sin
           being
           granted
           for
           liberty
           ,
           and
           good
           ,
           then
           would
           all
           sinnes
           bee
           protected
           and
           allowed
           ,
           as
           blasphemy
           against
           God
           ,
           Treason
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           slander
           against
           any
           man
           ;
           and
           at
           last
           all
           defended
           under
           colour
           of
           being
           asleep
           :
           and
           further
           his
           Majesty
           declared
           his
           opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           reason
           that
           moved
           the
           aforesaid
           Mr.
           Haddock
           to
           put
           in
           practice
           his
           preaching
           in
           his
           sleep
           did
           proceed
           from
           two
           natural
           infirmities
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           was
           subject
           ,
           the
           one
           was
           stammering
           in
           speech
           ,
           so
           finding
           himself
           more
           ready
           to
           speak
           being
           quiet
           in
           his
           bed
           ,
           and
           his
           eyes
           shut
           from
           any
           object
           to
           trouble
           his
           mind
           ,
           he
           could
           utter
           himself
           more
           perfectly
           .
           The
           second
           reason
           was
           his
           practice
           to
           talk
           in
           his
           sleep
           :
           these
           two
           as
           the
           King
           conceived
           ,
           put
           him
           on
           to
           that
           soul
           practise
           and
           illusion
           of
           Sathans
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           The
           King
           professed
           ,
           that
           he
           
           would
           chuse
           rather
           to
           turn
           Turk
           ,
           then
           in
           some
           fables
           to
           believe
           Bollarmine
           :
           and
           further
           declared
           on
           this
           subject
           ,
           that
           miracles
           ,
           as
           now
           used
           and
           maintained
           amongst
           the
           Papists
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           to
           confirm
           a
           false
           belief
           on
           Saints
           ,
           according
           as
           at
           first
           Christ
           used
           miracles
           to
           cause
           and
           confirm
           a
           true
           belief
           on
           himself
           ,
           as
           is
           further
           declared
           in
           this
           story
           of
           a
           popish
           miracle
           .
        
         
           In
           Naples
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           Cities
           in
           Italy
           ,
           in
           a
           time
           of
           a
           famous
           siege
           which
           it
           endured
           ,
           the
           Viceroy
           thereof
           made
           a
           severe
           order
           ,
           wherein
           it
           was
           death
           for
           any
           man
           above
           and
           under
           such
           an
           age
           to
           walk
           without
           a
           sword
           in
           any
           parts
           throughout
           the
           City
           ,
           which
           not
           long
           time
           had
           passed
           before
           it
           happened
           ,
           that
           as
           himself
           and
           train
           was
           riding
           through
           the
           streets
           to
           see
           how
           well
           this
           order
           was
           put
           in
           execution
           ,
           that
           he
           espied
           a
           Gentleman
           without
           a
           sword
           ,
           which
           being
           brought
           before
           him
           the
           order
           was
           read
           ,
           and
           die
           he
           must
           for
           contempt
           ,
           and
           accord●…ng
           to
           the
           order
           he
           was
           to
           be
           hanged
           upon
           the
           next
           sign
           post
           :
           the
           Gentleman
           pleaded
           several
           things
           in
           his
           own
           behalf
           ,
           which
           were
           availing
           ,
           and
           seeing
           he
           must
           die
           ,
           desired
           this
           favour
           of
           the
           Viceroy
           ,
           that
           
           he
           might
           not
           die
           so
           ignominious
           a
           death
           as
           to
           be
           hanged
           ,
           but
           that
           as
           he
           was
           a
           Gentleman
           ,
           so
           he
           might
           die
           like
           a
           Gentleman
           ,
           &
           therefore
           did
           desire
           ●…hat
           the
           next
           Gentleman
           that
           past
           by
           ,
           with
           his
           sword
           might
           run
           him
           through
           ,
           which
           request
           being
           so
           reasonable
           ,
           the
           Viceroy
           could
           not
           in
           civility
           deny
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           prorogued
           the
           execution
           till
           the
           next
           came
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           do
           the
           businesse
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           long
           before
           one
           appeared
           ,
           and
           exactly
           qual●…ied
           for
           the
           business
           .
           ,
           Now
           you
           must
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           this
           man
           that
           came
           on
           ,
           had
           n●…ly
           come
           from
           a
           gaming
           house
           ,
           imomach
           that
           he
           had
           lost
           all
           ,
           even
           the
           very
           ●…ade
           of
           his
           sword
           ,
           and
           in
           regard
           of
           that
           severe
           order
           d●…st
           not
           go
           home
           ,
           untill
           a
           woodden
           one
           was
           fi●…ed
           to
           ●…ast
           and
           ●…bard
           ;
           so
           being
           stopt
           ,
           the
           dying
           Gentlemans
           req●…st
           was
           said
           op●…n
           unto
           him
           ,
           which
           knowing
           his
           own
           ●…fficiency
           for
           that
           〈◊〉
           ,
           so
           star●…led
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           fained
           and
           took
           on
           〈◊〉
           terms
           as
           these
           ,
           What
           make
           a
           common
           Executioner
           of
           me
           ?
           what
           ,
           stun
           my
           b●…od
           to
           Eternity
           ?
           with
           〈◊〉
           like
           ,
           w●…
           all
           proving
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           he
           was
           hard
           prest
           to
           it
           ,
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           Viceroy
           ,
           and
           the
           dying
           Gentleman
           ,
           he
           waved
           all
           further
           
           excuses
           ,
           and
           prepared
           himself
           to
           the
           work
           ,
           and
           so
           putting
           off
           his
           loose
           garments
           ,
           he
           began
           his
           work
           ,
           with
           a
           prayer
           to
           this
           effect
           ,
           O
           Lord
           God
           ,
           which
           seest
           all
           the
           transactions
           here
           below
           ,
           judge
           I
           pray
           thee
           the
           right
           of
           those
           that
           suffer
           wrong
           ,
           and
           in
           an
           especial
           manner
           grant
           ,
           that
           if
           this
           man
           here
           ought
           not
           to
           dye
           ,
           may
           this
           my
           sword
           be
           turned
           into
           wood
           ,
           so
           plucking
           it
           forth
           ,
           and
           it
           being
           accordingly
           as
           we
           mentioned
           before
           ,
           the
           dying
           Gentleman
           was
           released
           with
           abundance
           of
           joy
           :
           the
           woodden
           sword
           was
           carried
           with
           much
           solemnity
           ,
           and
           hung
           up
           in
           the
           Cathedral
           Church
           ,
           as
           a
           true
           link
           to
           the
           chain
           of
           Popish
           miracles
           .
        
         
           22.
           
           Let
           no
           man
           think
           that
           he
           may
           frame
           and
           make
           his
           wife
           as
           he
           pleaseth
           ,
           that
           deceived
           Solomon
           ,
           the
           wisest
           King
           that
           ever
           was
           .
        
         
           23.
           
           That
           his
           Majesty
           confested
           ,
           that
           he
           read
           more
           Popish
           books
           than
           Protestant
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           findeth
           matter
           to
           confirm
           him
           in
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           :
           and
           he
           farther
           related
           ,
           that
           he
           stiled
           a
           book
           once
           being
           sent
           him
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Melchisedeck
           ,
           being
           without
           beginning
           or
           ending
           .
        
         
           24.
           
           That
           many
           learned
           writers
           have
           
           recorded
           things
           for
           truth
           ,
           which
           experience
           hath
           falsified
           :
           as
           for
           instance
           ,
           his
           Majesty
           gave
           his
           own
           experience
           touching
           the
           worms
           found
           in
           a
           Stags
           head
           ,
           which
           are
           reported
           to
           dy
           ,
           if
           put
           into
           water
           ,
           but
           will
           live
           in
           wine
           ,
           the
           which
           being
           tryed
           ,
           they
           live
           equally
           in
           both
           .
        
         
           25.
           
           If
           the
           Pope
           may
           erre
           as
           a
           man
           ,
           but
           not
           as
           a
           Pope
           ,
           I
           would
           know
           why
           the
           Pope
           doth
           not
           instruct
           or
           reform
           the
           man
           ,
           or
           wherefore
           the
           man
           doth
           not
           require
           the
           Popes
           instruction
           .
        
         
           26.
           
           Not
           only
           the
           deliverance
           of
           the
           Jews
           till
           they
           came
           to
           the
           Land
           of
           promise
           ,
           but
           even
           their
           daily
           preservation
           was
           miraculous
           ;
           for
           there
           was
           never
           any
           noted
           plague
           in
           Jerusalem
           ,
           though
           it
           stood
           in
           a
           hot
           Climate
           ,
           which
           had
           it
           been
           ,
           would
           have
           endangered
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           it
           being
           to
           assemble
           thither
           twice
           every
           year
           of
           necessity
           .
        
         
           27.
           
           That
           to
           have
           any
           imployment
           in
           any
           Republick
           in
           that
           State
           is
           dangerous
           ,
           for
           do
           he
           well
           or
           ill
           ,
           he
           is
           sure
           to
           rue
           it
           ,
           and
           he
           speedeth
           best
           that
           doth
           worst
           ,
           like
           a
           Scottish
           Tale
           ,
           I
           have
           heard
           of
           one
           that
           never
           sped
           well
           amongst
           the
           Lawyers
           when
           he
           had
           a
           good
           cause
           ,
           because
           he
           then
           least
           suspected
           it
           ,
           &
           the
           other
           side
           bribed
           and
           countermanded
           ,
           &
           
           so
           the
           greatest
           carried
           it
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           even
           so
           in
           Republicks
           .
        
         
           28
           That
           a
           Germane
           was
           naturally
           most
           constant
           to
           himself
           ,
           for
           although
           he
           could
           well
           fashion
           himself
           to
           any
           Countrey
           he
           travelled
           unto
           ,
           yet
           returning
           home
           to
           his
           own
           ,
           he
           would
           appear
           to
           any
           mans
           judgment
           ,
           nothing
           changed
           from
           the
           manner
           and
           condition
           of
           his
           own
           Nation
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           him
           is
           most
           truly
           fulfilled
           this
           saying
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Heathen
             change
             not
             ,
             but
             all
             persons
             and
             things
             here
             below
             are
             subject
             to
             change
             ,
          
           but
           with
           the
           English
           or
           any
           other
           Nation
           ,
           it
           is
           otherwise
           ;
           nay
           ,
           farther
           on
           this
           subject
           ,
           his
           Majesty
           said
           ,
           that
           a
           Frenchman
           though
           never
           so
           grave
           and
           sober
           of
           countenance
           ,
           yet
           one
           time
           or
           other
           would
           have
           his
           frisk
           of
           vanity
           .
        
         
           29.
           
           That
           he
           is
           not
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           all
           speeches
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           touching
           beasts
           or
           sowls
           ,
           by
           allegory
           ,
           doth
           agree
           with
           the
           proper
           and
           peculiar
           nature
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           of
           that
           ,
           
             Be
             nise
             as
             Serpents
          
           ,
           or
           that
           comparison
           of
           the
           Ostrich
           ,
           that
           seemeth
           to
           neglect
           her
           young
           by
           leaving
           her
           eggs
           in
           the
           dust
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           the
           proper
           nature
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           approved
           by
           Barbary
           Merchants
           ,
           that
           have
           seen
           them
           ,
           but
           itseems
           so
           outwardly
           ,
           
           because
           she
           hideth
           her
           eggs
           in
           the
           sand
           ,
           and
           so
           removeth
           a
           little
           from
           them
           ,
           but
           for
           no
           other
           end
           ,
           but
           to
           protect
           them
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           time
           of
           need
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           hatching
           to
           break
           the
           shell
           ,
           which
           of
           it self
           cannot
           .
        
         
           30.
           
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Kinaston
          
           by
           experience
           falsified
           the
           Alchimist
           report
           ,
           that
           a
           hen
           being
           fed
           for
           certain
           days
           with
           gold
           ,
           beginning
           when
           Sol
           was
           in
           Leo
           ,
           should
           be
           coverted
           into
           gold
           ,
           and
           should
           lay
           golden
           eggs
           ,
           which
           be●…ng
           tryed
           ,
           was
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           but
           became
           indeed
           very'sat
           ;
           his
           Majesties
           conceit
           thereupon
           was
           ,
           that
           surely
           somewhat
           was
           omitted
           in
           Sir.
           Francis
           experiment
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           he
           wanted
           faith
           to
           believe
           ,
           as
           himself
           did
           always
           in
           the
           like
           ,
           or
           such
           matters
           ,
           but
           one
           thing
           more
           might
           have
           been
           ●…added
           more
           amply
           to
           satisfie
           the
           experiment
           ;
           〈◊〉
           the
           Cock
           had
           been
           first
           fed
           with
           gold
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           have
           trodden
           the
           hen
           ,
           might
           happily
           have
           succeeded
           the
           better
           .
        
         
           31.
           
           That
           upon
           report
           made
           to
           his
           Majesty
           of
           a
           Goose
           that
           loved
           a
           man
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           never
           be
           from
           him
           ,
           wheresoever
           he
           went
           ,
           and
           upon
           occasion
           would
           guard
           him
           from
           offence
           ,
           whereupon
           his
           Majesty
           remembred
           the
           Goose
           of
           the
           
           Capitol
           ;
           and
           further
           he
           said
           ,
           he
           thought
           it
           as
           easie
           to
           prove
           the
           deceit
           of
           the
           aforesaid
           Goose
           from
           that
           Goose
           of
           the
           Capitol
           ,
           as
           the
           Heralds
           now
           adayes
           for
           gain
           do
           prove
           the
           deceit
           of
           the
           Gentlemen
           of
           these
           times
           .
        
         
           32.
           
           Whether
           boldness
           or
           bashfulness
           did
           soonest
           prevail
           in
           Court
           ?
           his
           Majesties
           opinion
           was
           ,
           that
           bashfulness
           did
           ,
           alluding
           to
           the
           Lord
           Duke
           of
           Buckingham
           ,
           who
           at
           his
           first
           coming
           to
           Court
           ,
           exceeded
           in
           bashfulness
           ,
           and
           when
           his
           Majesty
           had
           cast
           his
           eye
           upon
           him
           ,
           the
           Lord
           of
           Arundel
           being
           asked
           by
           his
           Majesty
           what
           he
           thought
           of
           him
           ,
           he
           answered
           ,
           that
           his
           blushing
           bashfulness
           was
           such
           ,
           as
           he
           thought
           he
           would
           do
           but
           little
           good
           in
           Court
           favours
           .
        
         
           33.
           
           That
           if
           there
           were
           no
           other
           quarrel
           between
           the
           Papists
           and
           the
           Pro●…estants
           ,
           but
           the
           number
           of
           Sacraments
           he
           himself
           would
           be
           a
           Papist
           :
           for
           he
           held
           it
           not
           worth
           the
           quarrelling
           ,
           as
           appeared
           by
           a
           Tale
           of
           two
           friends
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           being
           great
           in
           friendship
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           cups
           falling
           out
           about
           that
           subject
           ,
           the
           one
           a
           great
           Papist
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           a
           Protestant
           ,
           so
           they
           fought
           and
           were
           both
           slain
           :
           a
           third
           said
           ,
           before
           he
           would
           have
           lost
           his
           life
           in
           that
           quarrel
           he
           would
           have
           divided
           the
           seven
           into
           three
           and
           
           twenty
           &
           half
           to
           end
           that
           controversie
           .
        
         
           34.
           
           That
           he
           would
           never
           use
           any
           other
           Argument
           to
           convince
           the
           Papists
           of
           their
           opinion
           of
           Miracles
           ,
           but
           by
           their
           own
           Doctrine
           ,
           whereunto
           most
           of
           their
           miracles
           are
           altogether
           repugnant
           :
           as
           for
           example
           ,
           a
           fable
           they
           have
           that
           the
           picture
           of
           our
           Lady
           should
           stir
           ;
           their
           Doctrine
           is
           ,
           that
           these
           images
           are
           but
           Representative
           ,
           now
           what
           disproportion
           appeareth
           between
           their
           opinion
           and
           their
           Doctrine
           ?
        
         
           35.
           
           God
           is
           never
           better
           honoured
           ,
           than
           in
           giving
           him
           true
           worship
           :
           the
           King
           at
           that
           time
           declared
           himself
           resolved
           alwayes
           to
           kneel
           at
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           to
           testifie
           his
           humility
           towards
           God
           ,
           being
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           rather
           for
           example
           sake
           to
           others
           that
           are
           set
           under
           him
           ,
           he
           said
           he
           would
           not
           have
           willingly
           a
           gout
           in
           the
           knee
           ,
           alluding
           to
           Doctor
           Lawds
           Sermon
           on
           that
           subject
           a
           little
           before
           ,
           and
           his
           Majesty
           confessed
           the
           gout
           of
           the
           knee
           very
           troublesom
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           a
           particular
           experiment
           of
           his
           own
           upon
           an
           accidental
           hurt
           ,
           which
           he
           received
           on
           his
           foot
           at
           New-Market
           ,
           being
           to
           receive
           the
           holy
           Communion
           on
           Christmas-day
           following
           ,
           and
           resolved
           to
           take
           the
           same
           
           kneeling
           as
           aforesaid
           ,
           provoked
           his
           whole
           body
           into
           a
           very
           great
           sweat
           ,
           and
           anguish
           ,
           and
           therefore
           concluded
           the
           gout
           in
           the
           knee
           to
           be
           a
           main
           impediment
           for
           sacred
           duties
           ;
           and
           further
           said
           he
           ,
           Shall
           we
           not
           exceed
           the
           Turks
           ,
           who
           in
           their
           false
           worship
           ,
           do
           fall
           down
           flat
           on
           their
           faces
           ,
           rise
           often
           in
           the
           night
           to
           perform
           their
           false
           worship
           ?
           and
           this
           they
           are
           injoyned
           to
           do
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           they
           account
           themselves
           damned
           .
        
         
           36.
           
           That
           it
           was
           strange
           to
           look
           into
           the
           life
           of
           Henry
           the
           eighth
           ,
           how
           like
           an
           Epicure
           he
           lived
           .
           It
           was
           once
           demanded
           by
           King
           Henry
           the
           eighth
           ,
           of
           one
           ,
           what
           he
           might
           do
           to
           be
           saved
           ?
           who
           answered
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           no
           cause
           to
           fear
           ,
           having
           lived
           so
           mighty
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           done
           so
           many
           worthy
           acts
           in
           his
           life
           time
           :
           but
           oh
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           I
           have
           lived
           too
           like
           a
           King
           ,
           which
           King
           James
           inferred
           was
           rather
           like
           no
           King
           ;
           for
           the
           office
           of
           a
           King
           is
           to
           do
           justice
           and
           equity
           ,
           but
           he
           only
           served
           his
           sensuality
           like
           a
           beast
           .
        
         
           37.
           
           No
           Country
           can
           be
           called
           rich
           ,
           wherein
           there
           is
           war
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           low
           Countries
           ,
           there
           is
           much
           money
           ,
           but
           the
           Souldiers
           have
           it
           in
           pay
           from
           the
           
           Governours
           ,
           the
           Boors
           have
           it
           for
           victuals
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           the
           Governors
           have
           it
           from
           them
           again
           in
           Taxes
           ,
           so
           there
           is
           no
           center
           ,
           no
           honour
           .
        
         
           38.
           
           That
           it
           hath
           like
           operation
           to
           make
           women
           learned
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           foxes
           tame
           ,
           which
           teacheth
           them
           only
           to
           steal
           more
           cunningly
           ,
           the
           possibility
           is
           not
           equal
           ,
           for
           where
           it
           doth
           one
           good
           ,
           it
           doth
           twenty
           harm
           .
        
         
           39.
           
           On
           an
           espousal
           of
           marriage
           ,
           his
           Majesty
           let
           ●…all
           this
           silver
           saying
           ,
           that
           Parents
           might
           forbid
           their
           children
           an
           unfit
           match
           ,
           but
           they
           may
           not
           force
           their
           consent
           to
           a
           fit
           .
        
         
           40.
           
           The
           Devil
           alwayes
           avoids
           the
           mean
           ,
           and
           waits
           upon
           extremity
           :
           so
           hath
           he
           alwayes
           sought
           to
           delude
           the
           world
           betwixt
           Atheism
           and
           Superstition
           .
           On
           extremity
           of
           war
           ,
           his
           Majesty
           further
           observed
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           gains
           by
           war
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           hath
           not
           wherewith
           to
           live
           in
           peace
           .
        
         
           41.
           
           All
           extremities
           come
           round
           to
           one
           end
           ,
           the
           simple
           obedience
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           and
           the
           non-obedience
           of
           the
           P●…ritans
           ,
           the
           one
           bred
           confusion
           ,
           the
           other
           ignorance
           and
           security
           .
        
         
           42.
           
           There
           was
           a
           politick
           Sermon
           ,
           
           that
           had
           no
           divinity
           in
           it
           that
           was
           preached
           before
           K.
           James
           ,
           the
           King
           as
           he
           came
           forth
           ,
           said
           to
           Bishop
           Andrews
           ,
           call
           you
           this
           a
           Sermon
           ?
           The
           Bishop
           answered
           ,
           &
           it
           may
           please
           your
           Majesty
           ,
           by
           a
           charitable
           construction
           it
           may
           be
           a
           sermon
        
         
           43.
           
           Bishop
           Andrews
           was
           asked
           by
           King
           James
           at
           the
           first
           coming
           over
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Spalato
           ,
           whether
           he
           were
           a
           Protestant
           or
           no
           :
           he
           answered
           ,
           truly
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           a
           detestant
           of
           divers
           opinions
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           44.
           
           An
           ill
           name
           may
           be
           free
           from
           dishonesty
           ,
           but
           not
           from
           some
           folly
           ,
           we
           should
           not
           only
           be
           free
           from
           〈◊〉
           but
           from
           suspition
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           be
           well
           lived
           ,
           but
           well
           reported
           ,
           and
           oftentimes
           weighty
           matters
           ,
           are
           as
           much
           coloured
           by
           reputation
           ,
           as
           substance
           .
        
         
           45.
           
           Misfortunes
           are
           not
           acceptable
           in
           any
           kind
           ,
           yet
           those
           are
           endured
           with
           most
           ease
           ,
           that
           come
           rather
           by
           destiny
           than
           deserving
           .
        
         
           46.
           
           Cresus
           said
           to
           Cambyses
           ,
           that
           peace
           was
           better
           than
           war
           ,
           because
           in
           peace
           the
           sons
           did
           bury
           their
           fathers
           ,
           but
           in
           wars
           ,
           the
           fathers
           did
           bury
           their
           sons
           .
        
         
           47.
           
           Justice
           should
           be
           blind
           and
           friendless
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           by
           it
           ,
           that
           those
           that
           
           be
           in
           authority
           should
           reward
           their
           friends
           ,
           or
           cross
           their
           enemies
           .
        
         
           48.
           
           
             Cato
             Major
          
           was
           wont
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           wise
           men
           learned
           more
           by
           fools
           ,
           than
           fools
           by
           wise
           men
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           this
           following
           example
           :
           a
           certain
           Duke
           kept
           a
           fool
           ,
           the
           Duke
           falling
           sick
           of
           a
           quartane
           ague
           ,
           it
           in
           a
           short
           time
           came
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           the
           distemper
           grew
           to
           that
           height
           ,
           that
           his
           Physicians
           gave
           it
           forth
           that
           nothing
           would
           cure
           him
           of
           that
           malady
           ,
           but
           a
           great
           fright
           ,
           which
           thing
           coming
           to
           the
           fools
           ear
           ,
           he
           waited
           an
           opportunity
           to
           effect
           a
           cure
           for
           the
           Duke
           ,
           which
           he
           thus
           brought
           about
           ,
           taking
           notice
           in
           what
           part
           of
           his
           garden
           he
           used
           frequently
           to
           walk
           in
           near
           a
           River
           ,
           he
           got
           himself
           into
           a
           hollow
           ●…ree
           near
           hand
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           Duke
           was
           ●…ast
           by
           him
           ,
           he
           rusheth
           forth
           ,
           &
           thrusts
           ●…im
           into
           the
           river
           ,
           &
           calls
           out
           to
           those
           that
           waited
           aloof
           off
           ,
           look
           to
           your
           Duke
           ,
           or
           he
           will
           be
           drown'd
           else
           ,
           so
           they
           ●…un
           with
           all
           speed
           ,
           &
           pluckt
           him
           forth
           ,
           ●…nd
           in
           two
           or
           three
           dayes
           ,
           the
           Duke
           was
           perfectly
           recovered
           ,
           the
           fool
           absents
           ●…imself
           ,
           for
           fear
           ,
           but
           after
           a
           years
           absence
           ●…eturns
           to
           Court
           ,
           where
           being
           brought
           ●…efore
           the
           Duke
           ,
           the
           Duke
           aggravates
           
           his
           fault
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           on
           the
           morrow
           he
           should
           dye
           for
           it
           ;
           the
           fool
           replyed
           ,
           that
           he
           thought
           the
           Duke
           no
           harm
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           many
           words
           to
           the
           like
           purpose
           ;
           but
           all
           not
           serving
           ,
           he
           the
           next
           morning
           appeared
           on
           a
           Scaffold
           the
           Duke
           had
           caused
           to
           be
           erected
           ,
           to
           lose
           his
           head
           ;
           so
           the
           hour
           being
           come
           ,
           the
           fool
           laid
           his
           head
           on
           the
           block
           ,
           &
           as
           the
           Duke
           had
           appointed
           ,
           instead
           of
           cutting
           his
           head
           off
           ,
           he
           caused
           warm
           water
           to
           be
           poured
           upon
           his
           neck
           ,
           and
           the
           fool
           with
           very
           fear
           expired
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           grief
           of
           the
           Duke
           ,
           who
           broke
           forth
           into
           this
           expression
           upon
           it
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           wisdom
           for
           fools
           to
           jest
           with
           wise
           men
           ,
           but
           the
           greatest
           folly
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           for
           wise
           men
           to
           jest
           with
           fools
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           ROYAL
           APOPHTHEGMS
           OF
           K.
           CHARLS
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           AFflictions
           cannot
           be
           esteemed
           with
           wise
           and
           godly
           men
           any
           argument
           of
           sin
           in
           an
           innocent
           person
           ,
           more
           than
           the
           ●…mpunity
           of
           wicked
           men
           is
           amongst
           good
           men
           any
           sure
           token
           of
           their
           innocency
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           in
           the
           direct
           worship
           of
           God
           himself
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           be
           guided
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           otherwise
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           form
           and
           order
           of
           Ceremonies
           ,
           that
           indeed
           is
           solely
           left
           to
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           When
           the
           King
           first
           entered
           the
           Castle
           of
           Ragland
           ,
           the
           Marquess
           kissed
           the
           Kings
           hand
           ,
           and
           rising
           up
           again
           ,
           he
           saluted
           his
           Majesty
           with
           this
           complement
           ,
           
           my
           Lord
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           worthy
           :
           the
           King
           replyed
           unto
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           I
           may
           wel
           answer
           you
           again
           ,
           
             I
             have
             not
             found
             so
             great
             faith
             in
             Israel
             ,
          
           for
           no
           man
           would
           trust
           me
           with
           so
           much
           money
           as
           you
           have
           done
           :
           to
           which
           the
           Marquess
           replyed
           ,
           I
           hope
           your
           Majesty
           will
           prove
           a
           Defender
           of
           the
           faith
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Prepare
           for
           war
           when
           thou
           propoundest
           for
           peace
           ,
           otherwise
           thy
           peace
           will
           be
           hardly
           obtained
           ,
           or
           too
           highly
           prized
           ,
           whatever
           thy
           first
           Article
           be
           ,
           let
           disbanding
           be
           the
           last
           .
           A
           cunning
           Cur
           ,
           though
           he
           wag
           his
           tail
           will
           shew
           his
           teeth
           ,
           the
           best
           Treaty
           is
           with
           a
           drawn
           sword
           ,
           and
           the
           safest
           peace
           is
           concluded
           under
           a
           buckler
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           As
           it
           is
           one
           of
           the
           most
           convincing
           Arguments
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           whilst
           his
           power
           sets
           bounds
           to
           the
           raging
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           no
           less
           that
           he
           restrains
           the
           madness
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           nor
           doth
           any
           thing
           portend
           more
           Gods
           displeasure
           against
           a
           Nation
           ,
           then
           when
           he
           suffers
           confluence
           and
           clamours
           of
           the
           vulgar
           to
           pass
           all
           boundaries
           of
           Law
           ,
           and
           reverence
           to
           authority
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           Devil
           of
           Rebellion
           doth
           commonly
           turn
           himself
           into
           an
           Angel
           of
           Reformation
           .
        
         
         
           7.
           
           When
           King
           Charls
           had
           made
           his
           repair
           to
           Rapland
           ,
           after
           the
           Battel
           of
           Naseby
           ,
           taking
           occasion
           to
           thank
           the
           Marquess
           for
           some
           mony
           lent
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           the
           Marquess
           returned
           his
           Majesty
           this
           answer
           ,
           Sir
           I
           had
           your
           word
           for
           my
           money
           ,
           but
           I
           never
           thought
           I
           should
           be
           so
           soon
           repaid
           ,
           for
           now
           you
           have
           given
           me
           thanks
           ,
           I
           have
           all
           I
           look
           for
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           The
           lower
           sort
           of
           people
           are
           desirous
           of
           novelties
           ,
           and
           apt
           for
           change
           ,
           weighing
           Government
           with
           the
           scales
           of
           their
           own
           fortune
           ,
           they
           are
           too
           ser●…iole
           of
           evils
           in
           present
           ,
           to
           fear
           worse
           in
           future
           ,
           let
           such
           ●…now
           they
           move
           in
           their
           particular
           orbs
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           common
           sphere
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           alteration
           in
           the
           heavens
           makes
           no
           star
           greater
           ,
           which
           way
           soever
           the
           change
           moves
           ,
           a
           Cobler
           shall
           be
           bat
           a
           Cobler
           still
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           It
           is
           a
           Princely
           alchimy
           out
           of
           necessary
           wars
           to
           extract
           an
           honourable
           peace
           ,
           and
           more
           beseeming
           the
           Majesty
           ●…f
           a
           Prince
           to
           thirst
           after
           peace
           than
           Conquest
           .
           Blessedness
           is
           promised
           to
           the
           Peace-maker
           ,
           not
           to
           the
           Conque●…or
           .
           It
           is
           a
           happy
           State
           whose
           peace
           ●…th
           a
           peaceful
           ●…nd
           ,
           and
           a
           Martial
           heart
           ,
           able
           both
           to
           use
           peace
           ,
           ●…and
           to
           ●…anage
           war.
           
        
         
         
           10.
           
           Upon
           a
           discourse
           of
           the
           singular
           parts
           ,
           which
           Doctor
           
             John
             Donne
          
           Dean
           of
           Pauls
           ,
           was
           indowed
           withal
           ,
           he
           took
           occasion
           to
           speak
           of
           his
           marriage
           ,
           who
           marrying
           into
           a
           rich
           and
           honourable
           Family
           ,
           being
           much
           above
           his
           Degree
           ,
           and
           against
           his
           wives
           fathers
           consent
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           the
           father
           would
           give
           her
           no
           Portion
           ,
           which
           the
           Doctor
           then
           perceiving
           ,
           took
           his
           Pen
           and
           writ
           (
           and
           sent
           it
           to
           the
           old
           man
           )
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           
             John
             Donne
             ,
             Anne
             Donne
          
           ,
           undone
           ,
           which
           wrought
           good
           effects
           on
           the
           old
           man.
           
        
         
           11.
           
           Aristippus
           being
           accused
           by
           a
           strumpet
           for
           having
           go●…
           her
           with
           child●…
           answered
           ,
           thou
           mayest
           as
           well
           going
           through
           a
           thorn
           hedge
           tell
           certainly
           which
           thorn
           pricked
           thee
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           His
           Majesty
           being
           very
           wel●…
           grounded
           in
           the
           true
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           in
           a
           Discourse
           concerning
           Sectaries
           ,
           said
           truly
           ,
           That
           there
           were
           bu●…
           two
           good
           sentences
           in
           a
           Sectaries
           sermon
           ,
           the
           first
           of
           necessity
           good
           ,
           whic●…
           is
           the
           Text
           ,
           the
           second
           by
           consequent
           which
           is
           the
           end
           ,
           and
           thereby
           an
           en●…
           of
           an
           impertinent
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           The
           merits
           of
           a
           deserving
           Lad●…
           would
           serve
           her
           for
           a
           Protection
           amongst
           
           the
           savage
           Indians
           ,
           whilst
           their
           rudeness
           and
           barbarity
           knows
           not
           so
           perfectly
           to
           hate
           all
           vertues
           ,
           as
           some
           mens
           subtilty
           doth
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           God
           blessed
           the
           modest
           respect
           and
           filial
           tenderness
           ,
           which
           Noahs
           sonnes
           bear
           to
           their
           father
           ,
           nor
           did
           his
           open
           infirmity
           justifie
           Chams
           impudency
           ,
           nor
           exempt
           him
           from
           that
           curse
           of
           being
           servant
           of
           servants
           ,
           which
           curse
           must
           needs
           be
           on
           them
           who
           seek
           by
           dishonourable
           actions
           to
           please
           the
           vulgar
           ,
           and
           confirm
           by
           igno●…le
           acts
           their
           dependance
           upon
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           A
           Bishop
           rising
           up
           in
           arms
           against
           his
           Prince
           ,
           was
           overthrown
           ,
           and
           himself
           being
           then
           clad
           in
           Armour
           ,
           was
           taken
           prisoner
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Kings
           express
           command
           clapt
           up
           :
           the
           Pope
           hearing
           of
           it
           ,
           sends
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           complaining
           or
           breach
           of
           the
           Church-priviledges
           ,
           that
           one
           o●…
           her
           sons
           should
           be
           imprisoned
           :
           the
           King
           sends
           back
           the
           Messenger
           ,
           and
           with
           him
           the
           Armour
           taken
           from
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           desiring
           the
           Pope
           to
           send
           him
           word
           ,
           whether
           those
           were
           the
           garments
           of
           any
           of
           his
           sons
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           Popular
           tumults
           ,
           are
           not
           like
           a
           storm
           at
           Sea
           ,
           which
           yet
           wants
           no●…
           its
           ●…erroar
           ,
           ●…ut
           like
           an
           earth-quake
           ,
           shaking
           
           the
           very
           foundations
           of
           all
           ,
           then
           which
           nothing
           in
           the
           world
           hath
           more
           horror
           .
        
         
           27.
           
           It
           matters
           not
           much
           ,
           whether
           in
           Government
           thou
           tread
           the
           steps
           of
           severe
           Hannibal
           ,
           or
           gentle
           Scipio
           ,
           so
           thy
           actions
           be
           honourable
           ,
           and
           thy
           life
           vertuous
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           one
           and
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           there
           is
           defect
           and
           danger
           ,
           if
           not
           corrected
           and
           supported
           by
           the
           fair
           repute
           of
           some
           extraordinary
           indowments
           :
           No
           matter
           black
           or
           white
           ,
           so
           the
           Steed
           good
           .
        
         
           28.
           
           That
           it
           is
           an
           hardiness
           beyond
           true
           valour
           ,
           for
           a
           wise
           man
           to
           set
           himself
           against
           the
           breaking
           in
           of
           a
           Sea
           ,
           which
           to
           effect
           at
           present
           threatens
           imminent
           danger
           ,
           but
           to
           withdraw
           gives
           it
           space
           to
           spend
           its
           fury
           ,
           and
           gains
           a
           fitter
           time
           to
           repair
           the
           breach
           .
           Certainly
           a
           gallant
           man
           had
           rather
           fight
           to
           get
           disadvantages
           for
           number
           and
           place
           in
           the
           field
           in
           an
           orderly
           way
           ,
           than
           se
           ussle
           with
           an
           indisciplin'd
           Rabble
           .
        
         
           29.
           
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Bard
          
           ,
           who
           was
           Lord
           Bellameunt
           ,
           coming
           into
           the
           Hall
           of
           Ragland
           ,
           and
           seeing
           so
           many
           Tables
           furnished
           with
           food
           ,
           and
           seeders
           ,
           sware
           that
           his
           Majesty
           had
           a
           plo●…
           to
           destroy
           that
           Family
           ,
           first
           in
           borrowing
           all
           the
           
           old
           mans
           money
           ,
           and
           then
           in
           coming
           thus
           to
           eat
           up
           his
           victuals
           :
           which
           h●…s
           Majesty
           hearing
           smiled
           at
           :
           but
           the
           Marquess
           asked
           the
           man
           who
           made
           the
           relation
           unto
           him
           ,
           of
           what
           Garison
           the
           Lord
           Bellameunt
           was
           Governour
           ;
           it
           was
           told
           his
           Lordship
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           Governour
           of
           Cambden
           house
           ;
           the
           Marquess
           replyed
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           King
           had
           done
           as
           he
           said
           ,
           that
           then
           his
           Majesty
           m●…ght
           go
           to
           his
           Garison
           ,
           and
           there
           he
           m●…ght
           have
           Cambdens
           Remains
           .
        
         
           30.
           
           There
           be
           three
           sorts
           of
           Government
           ,
           Monarchical
           ,
           Historical
           ,
           Democratical
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           apt
           to
           fall
           three
           several
           wayes
           into
           ruine
           .
           The
           first
           by
           Tyranny
           ,
           the
           second
           by
           ambition
           ,
           the
           last
           by
           t●…mulr
           .
           A
           Common-weal
           grounded
           upon
           any
           of
           these
           ,
           is
           but
           of
           short
           continuance
           ,
           but
           being
           wisely
           mingled
           ,
           either
           guard
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           makes
           the
           government
           exact
           .
        
         
           31.
           
           A
           certain
           Court
           Lady
           ,
           being
           very
           extravagant
           in
           all
           pleasures
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           was
           admonished
           to
           steer
           another
           course
           ,
           and
           being
           prest
           hard
           by
           the
           Minister
           ,
           of
           the
           van●…ty
           of
           all
           earthly
           things
           set
           forth
           so
           fully
           by
           Solomon
           ,
           she
           answered
           ,
           What
           tell
           you
           me
           of
           
             Solom●…n
             ?
             Solomon
          
           never
           said
           they
           were
           vanity
           ●…ntil
           
           he
           had
           tried
           them
           ,
           even
           so
           will
           I
           do
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           will
           tell
           you
           my
           judgement
           of
           them
           :
           His
           Majesties
           opinion
           of
           it
           was
           ,
           
             That
             she
             was
             led
             more
             by
             sense
             than
             faith
             .
          
        
         
           32.
           
           The
           Mahometans
           live
           in
           such
           exemplary
           concord
           ,
           that
           they
           seldom
           break
           into
           ill
           language
           ,
           but
           if
           they
           do
           so
           ,
           a
           third
           man
           will
           reprove
           them
           ,
           with
           a
           Fye
           Mussel-man
           fall
           out
           !
           and
           all
           is
           appeased
           ,
           h●…s
           Majesties
           determination
           on
           this
           was
           ,
           
             That
             Christianity
             would
             be
             far
             more
             be●…ful
             than
             it
             is
             ,
             if
             it
             could
             be
             brought
             to
             such
             a
             degree
             of
             perfection
             .
          
        
         
           33.
           
           A
           man
           being
           a
           great
           observer
           of
           Dreams
           ,
           dreamed
           ,
           that
           all
           Dreams
           were
           vain
           ;
           which
           when
           he
           awoke
           ,
           he
           was
           in
           a
           maze
           to
           consider
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           at
           last
           recollecting
           himself
           ,
           he
           thought
           that
           if
           all
           Dreams
           were
           vain
           ,
           then
           this
           was
           vain
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           true
           ;
           but
           them
           again
           ,
           if
           this
           Dream
           was
           true
           ,
           then
           all
           his
           other
           Dreams
           were
           vain
           ;
           so
           in
           this
           labyrinth
           I
           leave
           him
           .
           His
           majesties
           judgment
           on
           it
           was
           ,
           
             That
             dream
             had
             much
             altered
             the
             case
             of
             his
             former
             judgment
             on
             that
             subject
             .
          
        
         
           34.
           
           Sir
           
             John
             Hotham
          
           a
           notable
           monument
           of
           unprosperous
           disloyalty
           teached
           the
           world
           by
           so
           sad
           and
           unfortunate
           a
           spectacle
           ,
           that
           the
           rude
           carriage
           of
           a
           subject
           towards
           his
           Soveraign
           
           carries
           alwayes
           its
           own
           vengeance
           ,
           as
           an
           unseparable
           shadow
           with
           it
           .
        
         
           35.
           
           Some
           men
           have
           so
           much
           of
           the
           Serpents
           subtilty
           ,
           that
           they
           forget
           the
           Doves
           simplicity
           .
        
         
           36.
           
           No
           men
           are
           prone
           to
           be
           greater
           Tyrants
           ,
           and
           more
           rigorous
           exactors
           upon
           others
           to
           conform
           to
           their
           illegal
           novelties
           ,
           than
           such
           whose
           pride
           was
           formerly
           least
           disposed
           to
           the
           obedience
           of
           lawful
           constitutions
           ,
           and
           whose
           licentious
           humours
           most
           pretended
           conscientious
           liberties
           .
        
         
           37.
           
           In
           the
           war
           ,
           the
           King
           came
           to
           a
           Castle
           ,
           and
           told
           the
           Lord
           thereof
           ,
           that
           he
           thought
           not
           to
           have
           stayed
           with
           his
           Lordship
           above
           3.
           days
           ,
           but
           his
           occasion
           requiring
           a
           longer
           stay
           ,
           and
           considering
           that
           it
           was
           a
           Garrison
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           provision
           might
           be
           spent
           by
           so
           great
           a
           pressure
           ,
           was
           willing
           his
           Lordship
           should
           take
           what
           provision
           the
           Countrey
           would
           afford
           for
           his
           present
           maintenance
           ,
           and
           recruit●…
           to
           which
           his
           Lordship
           answered
           ;
           
             I
             humbly
             tha●…
             〈◊〉
             Majesty
             ,
             but
             my
             〈◊〉
             will
             never
             stand
             〈◊〉
             ,
             i●…
             it
             le●…ns
             upon
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             &
             I
             had
             rather
             be
             brought
             to
             a
             m●…rsel
             of
             bread
             ,
             than
             any
             m●…rsels
             of
             bread
             should
             be
             brought
             in
             to
             cu●…in
             your
             M●…sty
             .
          
        
         
         
           38.
           
           Carry
           a
           watchful
           eye
           upon
           dangers
           till
           they
           come
           to
           ripeness
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           are
           ripe
           ,
           let
           loose
           a
           speedy
           hand
           ,
           he
           that
           expects
           them
           too
           long
           ,
           meets
           them
           too
           late
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           meets
           them
           too
           soon
           ,
           gives
           advantage
           to
           the
           evil
           .
           
             Commit
             their
             beginning
             to
          
           Argus
           
             his
             eyes
             ,
             and
             their
             ends
             to
          
           Br●…areus
           
             hands
             ,
             and
             than
             art
             safe
             .
          
        
         
           39.
           
           Fortune
           hath
           no
           power
           over
           wisdom
           ,
           but
           of
           sensuality
           ,
           and
           of
           Lives
           that
           swim
           and
           navigate
           without
           the
           loadstone
           of
           discretion
           and
           Judgment
           .
        
         
           40.
           
           Aristarchus
           scoffingly
           said
           ,
           
             That
             in
             old
             time
             hardly
             could
             be
             found
             seven
             wise
             men
             throughout
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             in
             one
             day
             ,
          
           quoth
           he
           ,
           
             much
             ado
             there
             is
             to
             find
             so
             many
             fools
             .
          
        
         
           41.
           
           After
           Antigenus
           had
           been
           sick
           a
           long
           time
           of
           a
           lingring
           disease
           ,
           and
           well
           recovered
           again
           ,
           We
           have
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           got
           no
           harm
           by
           this
           long
           sickness
           ;
           for
           th●…s
           hath
           taught
           us
           not
           to
           be
           so
           proud
           ,
           by
           p●…tting
           us
           in
           mind
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           but
           mortal
           :
           his
           Majesties
           determination
           of
           it
           was
           ,
           
             That
             were
             he
             real
             ,
             he
             had
             by
             it
             learned
             a
             most
             divine
             Less●…n
             .
          
        
         
           42.
           
           That
           an
           infallid
           thing
           may
           be
           discerned
           and
           known
           by
           a
           fallid
           means
           :
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           our
           senses
           are
           fallid
           ,
           
           but
           by
           them
           we
           know
           many
           things
           infallid
           ;
           whence
           the
           Papists
           inferre
           ,
           that
           because
           the
           Church
           is
           visible
           ,
           therefore
           the
           chief
           head
           must
           be
           visible
           .
           The
           universal
           Church
           consisteth
           of
           two
           parties
           ,
           the
           one
           visible
           ,
           the
           other
           invisible
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           a
           visible
           body
           ,
           and
           an
           invisible
           spirit
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           chief
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           should
           rather
           be
           visible
           ,
           but
           we
           grant
           many
           visible
           substitutes
           over
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           subordinate
           Rulers
           under
           the
           chief
           .
        
         
           43.
           
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Somerset
          
           ,
           brother
           to
           the
           Marquess
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           had
           a
           house
           which
           they
           called
           Troy
           ,
           five
           miles
           from
           Ragland
           Castle
           :
           this
           Sir
           Thomas
           being
           a
           compleat
           Gentleman
           of
           himself
           ,
           delighted
           himself
           much
           in
           fine
           Gardens
           and
           Orchards
           ,
           where
           by
           the
           benefit
           of
           art
           the
           earth
           was
           made
           so
           graceful
           to
           him
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           happened
           to
           be
           at
           his
           brothers
           house
           ,
           that
           it
           yielded
           him
           wherewithal
           to
           send
           his
           brother
           Worcester
           a
           present
           ,
           and
           such
           an
           one
           as
           the
           time
           &
           place
           considered
           was
           ●…ble
           to
           make
           the
           King
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           Soveraign
           of
           the
           Planets
           had
           new
           changed
           the
           Poles
           ,
           and
           that
           Woles
           ,
           the
           re●…use
           and
           outcast
           of
           the
           fair
           Garden
           of
           England
           ,
           had
           fairer
           and
           riper
           fruit
           than
           
           Englands
           bowels
           had
           on
           all
           her
           beds
           ,
           this
           presented
           to
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           the
           Marquess
           would
           not
           suffer
           to
           be
           presented
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           by
           any
           other
           hand
           than
           his
           own
           ,
           in
           comes
           the
           Marquess
           at
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           Sapper
           ,
           led
           by
           the
           arm
           ,
           with
           a
           slow
           pace
           ,
           expressing
           much
           a
           Spanish
           gravity
           ,
           with
           a
           silver
           dish
           in
           each
           hand
           filled
           with
           rarities
           ,
           and
           a
           little
           basket
           on
           his
           arm
           ,
           as
           a
           reserve
           ,
           where
           making
           his
           obeysance
           ,
           he
           thus
           speaks
           ,
           May
           it
           please
           your
           Majesty
           ,
           if
           the
           four
           Elements
           could
           have
           been
           robd
           to
           have
           entertained
           your
           Majesty
           ,
           I
           think
           I
           had
           but
           done
           my
           duty
           ;
           but
           I
           must
           do
           as
           I
           may
           ,
           if
           I
           had
           sent
           to
           Bristol
           for
           some
           good
           things
           to
           entertain
           your
           Majesty
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           no
           wonder
           at
           all
           ,
           if
           I
           had
           procured
           from
           London
           some
           goodness
           ,
           that
           might
           have
           been
           acceptable
           to
           your
           Majesty
           ,
           but
           here
           I
           present
           your
           Majesty
           (
           placing
           his
           dishes
           upon
           the
           Table
           )
           with
           what
           ,
           that
           came
           not
           from
           Lincoln
           ,
           that
           was
           not
           London
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           York
           that
           is
           to
           be
           ,
           but
           I
           assure
           your
           Majesty
           ,
           that
           this
           Present
           came
           from
           Troy
           ;
           whereupon
           the
           King
           smiled
           ,
           and
           answered
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           Truly
           my
           Lord
           ,
           I
           have
           heard
           ,
           
             That
             corn
             now
             grows
             where
          
           Troy
           
             Town
             stood
          
           ,
           but
           I
           never
           
           thought
           there
           had
           grown
           any
           Apricocks
           there
           before
           .
           Whereupon
           the
           Marquess
           replyed
           ,
           any
           thing
           to
           please
           your
           Majesty
           :
           when
           my
           Lord
           Marquess
           departed
           the
           presence
           ,
           one
           told
           his
           Lordsh●…p
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           make
           a
           very
           good
           Courtier
           ,
           the
           Marquess
           said
           ,
           I
           remember
           I
           said
           one
           thing
           that
           may
           give
           you
           some
           hopes
           of
           me
           ,
           
             Any
             thing
             to
             please
             your
             Majesty
             .
          
        
         
           44.
           
           The
           first
           night
           his
           Majesty
           came
           into
           Rag●…and
           Castle
           ,
           the
           King
           desired
           to
           see
           the
           great
           Tower
           ,
           where
           his
           Lordship
           did
           use
           to
           keep
           his
           Treasure
           ,
           his
           Majesty
           spake
           au●…o
           Doctor
           Baily
           then
           standing
           by
           to
           fetch
           the
           keys
           ;
           he
           ran
           down
           to
           the
           Marquess
           and
           acquainted
           him
           with
           the
           Kings
           pleasure
           ,
           who
           would
           needs
           bring
           them
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           shew
           him
           the
           Tower
           himself
           :
           when
           the
           King
           saw
           the
           Marquess
           bringing
           the
           keys
           himself
           ,
           he
           ●…aus
           spake
           unto
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           My
           Lord
           ,
           there
           are
           some
           men
           so
           unreasonable
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           me
           believe
           ,
           that
           your
           Lordship
           hath
           good
           store
           of
           gold
           yet
           lest
           within
           t●…s
           Tower
           ,
           but
           I
           knowing
           how
           I
           have
           exhausted
           you
           ,
           together
           〈◊〉
           your
           own
           occasions
           ,
           could
           never
           have
           believed
           it
           until
           now
           I
           see
           
           
             you
             will
             not
             trust
             the
             keyes
             with
             any
             but
             your self
             :
             to
             which
             the
             Marquess
             made
             this
             reply
             ,
          
           Sir
           ,
           I
           was
           so
           far
           from
           giving
           your
           Majesty
           any
           such
           occasion
           of
           thought
           by
           this
           tender
           of
           my
           duty
           that
           I
           protest
           unto
           you
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           once
           resolved
           that
           your
           Majesty
           should
           have
           lain
           there
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           was
           loath
           to
           commit
           your
           Majesty
           to
           the
           Tower.
           
        
         
           45.
           
           When
           the
           King
           first
           entred
           the
           gates
           of
           Ragland
           ,
           the
           Marquess
           delivered
           his
           Majesty
           the
           keyes
           according
           to
           the
           ordinary
           custom
           ,
           the
           King
           restoring
           them
           to
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           the
           Marquess
           said
           ,
           I
           beseech
           your
           Majesty
           to
           keep
           them
           if
           you
           please
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           in
           a
           good
           hand
           ,
           but
           I
           am
           afraid
           that
           ere
           it
           be
           long
           ,
           I
           shall
           be
           forced
           to
           deliver
           them
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           those
           who
           will
           spoil
           the
           Complement
           .
        
         
           46.
           
           H●…s
           Majesty
           professed
           that
           he
           could
           not
           fix
           his
           love
           on
           one
           that
           was
           never
           angry
           ;
           for
           as
           he
           that
           is
           without
           sorrow
           is
           without
           gladness
           ;
           so
           he
           that
           is
           without
           Anger
           ,
           is
           without
           Love.
           
        
         
           47.
           
           Upon
           discourse
           of
           life
           ,
           his
           Majesty
           observed
           that
           it
           was
           one
           of
           the
           fol●…es
           of
           man
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           was
           full
           of
           dayes
           ,
           
           and
           near
           his
           end
           ,
           that
           then
           he
           should
           love
           life
           most
           .
        
         
           48.
           
           Cato
           
             said
             ,
             to
             which
             his
             Majesty
             assents
             ,
          
           That
           the
           lest
           way
           to
           keep
           good
           Acts
           in
           memory
           ,
           was
           to
           refresh
           them
           with
           new
           .
        
         
           49.
           
           King
           Charls
           coming
           to
           Ragland
           ,
           it
           being
           when
           the
           tall
           Cedar
           of
           our
           Lebanon
           was
           brought
           so
           low
           ,
           and
           those
           Sycomores
           flourished
           ,
           when
           the
           Royal
           Oak
           was
           in
           the
           fall
           of
           the
           leaf
           ,
           it
           happened
           that
           his
           Majesty
           was
           at
           bowls
           upon
           Ragland
           Castle
           Green
           ,
           a
           place
           proudly
           situated
           ,
           where
           after
           he
           had
           ended
           his
           Recreation
           ,
           his
           Majesty
           was
           pleased
           to
           delight
           himself
           with
           observing
           the
           Co●…ntrey
           round
           about
           ,
           it
           happened
           ,
           that
           one
           Prichard
           ,
           the
           Kings
           partner
           at
           bowls
           ,
           presuming
           more
           upon
           his
           good
           bowling
           ,
           than
           good
           manners
           ,
           continued
           that
           familiarity
           ,
           that
           should
           have
           ended
           with
           the
           rubbers
           ,
           shewing
           the
           King
           where
           his
           house
           stood
           ,
           &
           told
           his
           Majesty
           that
           he
           must
           look
           through
           the
           wood
           ,
           and
           he
           might
           see
           a
           white
           thing
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           it
           :
           moreover
           acquainted
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           what
           the
           Lord
           of
           Wercester
           had
           advised
           him
           ,
           viz.
           to
           cut
           down
           some
           of
           those
           trees
           ,
           that
           the
           house
           might
           plainly
           be
           discerned
           from
           the
           Green
           ,
           whereby
           his
           Lordship
           when
           he
           wanted
           
           a
           good
           bowler
           ,
           might
           make
           a
           sign
           ,
           and
           so
           have
           him
           at
           a
           beck
           :
           to
           which
           the
           King
           replyed
           ,
           Mr.
           Prichard
           ,
           let
           me
           give
           you
           better
           advice
           ,
           put
           up
           more
           trees
           where
           the
           trees
           are
           so
           thin
           ,
           that
           my
           Lord
           of
           Worcester
           may
           not
           see
           thy
           house
           at
           all
           .
           The
           Marquess
           of
           Worcester
           supposing
           the
           King
           had
           dreamed
           of
           this
           greediness
           ,
           of
           purchasing
           all
           the
           Land
           which
           was
           near
           unto
           him
           ,
           shewed
           his
           Majesty
           a
           row
           of
           trees
           ,
           and
           told
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           beyond
           that
           row
           of
           trees
           stood
           a
           pretty
           Tenement
           ,
           and
           because
           he
           would
           not
           have
           Naboths
           vineyard
           to
           be
           an
           eye-sore
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           had
           planted
           those
           trees
           to
           hoodwink
           his
           eyes
           from
           such
           temptations
           .
        
         
           50
           God
           made
           one
           part
           of
           man
           of
           earth
           ,
           the
           basest
           element
           ,
           to
           teach
           him
           〈◊〉
           lity
           ,
           his
           soul
           proceeded
           from
           the
           bosom
           of
           himself
           ,
           to
           teach
           him
           goodness
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           he
           look
           downward
           nothing
           is
           viler
           ,
           if
           he
           cast
           his
           eyes
           to
           heaven
           ,
           he
           is
           of
           a
           matter
           more
           excellent
           than
           the
           Angels
           .
           
             The
             former
             part
             was
             a
             type
             of
          
           Adam
           ,
           
             the
             second
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             gives
             life
             to
             that
             which
             was
             dead
             in
             it self
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           APOPHTHEGMS
           OF
           THE
           EARL
           OF
           VVORCESTER
           .
        
         
           1
           AT
           the
           Kings
           being
           at
           Ragland
           ,
           there
           were
           some
           information
           given
           of
           some
           Gentlemen
           of
           the
           County
           ,
           who
           were
           supposed
           to
           have
           done
           his
           Majesty
           many
           ill
           offices
           ,
           by
           withdrawing
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           people
           from
           his
           Majesty
           :
           these
           men
           thus
           accused
           ,
           were
           ordered
           to
           be
           laid
           hold
           of
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           executed
           accordingly
           ,
           and
           they
           being
           brought
           before
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           it
           was
           moved
           by
           some
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           forthwith
           tryed
           by
           a
           Commission
           of
           Oyer
           and
           Terminer
           ,
           others
           advised
           his
           Majesty
           they
           should
           be
           sent
           to
           Hereford
           ,
           and
           there
           to
           be
           kept
           in
           safe
           custody
           ,
           until
           further
           consultation
           might
           be
           had
           concerning
           them
           ,
           they
           excusing
           themselves
           
           as
           well
           as
           they
           could
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           protesting
           his
           innocency
           with
           tears
           in
           his
           eyes
           ;
           the
           King
           ordered
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           be
           released
           ,
           being
           always
           prone
           to
           lean
           to
           pity
           rather
           than
           Justice
           ,
           and
           to
           favourable
           rather
           than
           rigid
           construction
           .
           The
           King
           coming
           back
           from
           Alergeveny
           ,
           where
           this
           was
           put
           in
           execution
           ,
           told
           the
           Marquess
           what
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           and
           that
           when
           he
           saw
           them
           speak
           so
           honestly
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           but
           give
           some
           credit
           to
           their
           words
           ,
           so
           seconded
           by
           tears
           ,
           and
           withal
           told
           the
           Marquess
           that
           he
           had
           onely
           sent
           them
           to
           prison
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           Marquess
           said
           ,
           what
           to
           do
           ?
           to
           poyson
           that
           Garison
           ?
           Sir
           ,
           you
           should
           have
           done
           well
           to
           have
           heard
           their
           accusations
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           have
           shewed
           what
           mercy
           you
           pleased
           .
           The
           King
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           heard
           they
           were
           accused
           by
           some
           contrary
           Faction
           ,
           as
           to
           themselves
           ,
           who
           out
           of
           distast
           they
           bore
           to
           one
           another
           upon
           old
           grudges
           ,
           would
           be
           apt
           to
           charge
           them
           more
           home
           than
           the
           nature
           of
           their
           offences
           had
           deserved
           :
           to
           whom
           the
           Marquess
           made
           this
           return
           ,
           
             Well
             Sir
             ,
             you
             may
             chance
             to
             gain
             you
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             heaven
             by
             such
             doings
             as
             these
             ,
             but
             if
             ever
             you
             get
             the
             Kingdom
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             by
             such
          
           
           
             wayes
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             your
             bond-man
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Marquess
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           tell
           the
           King
           as
           handsomly
           as
           he
           could
           of
           some
           of
           his
           (
           as
           he
           thought
           )
           faults
           ,
           and
           thus
           he
           contrived
           his
           plot
           against
           the
           time
           ,
           that
           his
           Majesty
           was
           wont
           to
           give
           his
           Lordship
           a
           visit
           ,
           as
           commonly
           he
           used
           to
           do
           after
           dinner
           ,
           his
           Lordship
           had
           the
           book
           of
           
             John
             Gower
          
           lying
           before
           him
           on
           the
           Table
           ,
           the
           King
           casting
           his
           eye
           upon
           the
           book
           ,
           told
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           never
           seen
           it
           before
           ,
           O
           said
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           book
           of
           books
           ,
           which
           if
           your
           Majesty
           had
           been
           well
           versed
           in
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           made
           you
           a
           King
           of
           Kings
           ;
           Why
           so
           my
           Lord
           ,
           said
           the
           King
           ?
           Why
           said
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           here
           is
           let
           down
           how
           Aristotle
           brought
           up
           and
           instructed
           Alexander
           the
           great
           in
           all
           his
           iudiments
           and
           principles
           belonging
           to
           a
           Prince
           ;
           and
           under
           the
           persons
           of
           Alexander
           and
           Aristotle
           ,
           he
           read
           the
           King
           such
           a
           lesson
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           standers
           by
           were
           amazed
           at
           his
           boldness
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           supposing
           that
           he
           had
           gone
           further
           than
           his
           Text
           would
           have
           given
           him
           leave
           ,
           asked
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           whether
           he
           had
           his
           lesson
           by
           heart
           ,
           or
           whether
           he
           spake
           out
           of
           the
           book
           :
           the
           Marquess
           replyed
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           if
           you
           could
           
           read
           my
           heart
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           you
           might
           find
           it
           there
           ,
           or
           if
           your
           Majesty
           please
           to
           get
           it
           by
           heart
           ,
           I
           will
           lead
           you
           my
           book
           ,
           which
           latter
           proffer
           the
           King
           accepted
           of
           ,
           and
           did
           borrow
           it
           :
           nay
           said
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           I
           will
           lend
           it
           you
           upon
           these
           conditions
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           you
           read
           it
           ,
           2.
           
           That
           you
           make
           use
           of
           it
           :
           but
           perceiving
           how
           some
           of
           the
           new
           made
           Lords
           fretted
           and
           bit
           the
           thumbs
           ,
           at
           certain
           passages
           in
           the
           Marquesses
           Discourse
           he
           thought
           a
           little
           to
           please
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           though
           he
           displeased
           them
           ,
           the
           men
           who
           were
           so
           much
           displeased
           already
           ,
           protesting
           unto
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           was
           so
           much
           for
           the
           absolute
           power
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           as
           Aristotle
           ,
           desiring
           the
           book
           out
           of
           the
           Kings
           hand
           ,
           he
           told
           the
           King
           he
           would
           shew
           him
           one
           remarkable
           passage
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           turning
           to
           that
           place
           ,
           that
           had
           this
           verse
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           
             A
             King
             can
             kill
             ,
             a
             King
             can
             save
             ,
          
           
             A
             King
             can
             make
             a
             Lord
             a
             knave
             .
          
           
             And
             of
             a
             knave
             a
             Lord
             also
             .
          
        
         
           Whereupon
           there
           were
           divers
           new
           made
           Lords
           ,
           who
           slank
           out
           of
           the
           room
           ,
           which
           the
           King
           observing
           ,
           told
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           My
           Lord
           ,
           at
           this
           rate
           you
           will
           drive
           away
           all
           my
           Nobility
           ;
           
           the
           Marquess
           replyed
           ,
           I
           protest
           unto
           your
           Majesty
           ,
           I
           am
           as
           new
           a
           made
           Lord
           ,
           as
           any
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           but
           I
           was
           never
           called
           knave
           and
           rogue
           so
           much
           in
           all
           my
           life
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           been
           since
           I
           received
           this
           last
           honour
           ,
           and
           why
           should
           not
           they
           bear
           their
           shares
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Marquess
           travelling
           ,
           was
           as
           he
           thought
           surprized
           by
           enemies
           ,
           but
           recovering
           the
           top
           of
           a
           high
           Mountain
           ,
           by
           the
           advantage
           of
           the
           ground
           he
           could
           see
           the
           enemy
           marching
           off
           another
           way
           ,
           at
           which
           sight
           the
           Marquess
           dwelt
           with
           his
           eyes
           a
           little
           longer
           upon
           that
           object
           ,
           then
           the
           L.
           
             John
             Somerset
          
           his
           son
           thought
           convenient
           ,
           whereunto
           the
           Marquess
           made
           this
           reply
           ,
           
             O
             son
             ,
             I
             love
             to
             see
             my
             own
             danger
             ,
             especially
             when
             it
             is
             marching
             of
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           Marquess
           travelling
           on
           the
           way
           ,
           happened
           to
           come
           to
           a
           place
           wherein
           was
           seen
           a
           miracle
           ,
           which
           the
           tradition
           of
           those
           parts
           reports
           to
           have
           been
           wrought
           ,
           occasioned
           upon
           Saint
           Davids
           preaching
           unto
           3000
           people
           ,
           who
           that
           he
           might
           the
           better
           be
           heard
           ,
           the
           ground
           it
           is
           said
           to
           rise
           up
           in
           a
           round
           knob
           ,
           whereupon
           Saint
           David
           pitched
           his
           Cross
           whereon
           he
           leaned
           whilst
           he
           was
           preaching
           ,
           which
           Cross
           
           was
           yet
           standing
           with
           some
           words
           ,
           and
           letters
           ,
           which
           time
           had
           made
           unlegible
           ,
           and
           that
           Saint
           David
           had
           caused
           a
           Church
           to
           be
           erected
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           as
           a
           memorial
           of
           so
           great
           a
           miracle
           :
           this
           relation
           made
           the
           Marquess
           very
           desirous
           to
           view
           the
           place
           ,
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Cross
           ,
           and
           standing
           in
           the
           Church
           yard
           ,
           every
           man
           endeavoured
           to
           make
           something
           of
           the
           obliterated
           superscription
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           could
           ,
           for
           there
           were
           only
           these
           worn
           pieces
           of
           characters
           to
           be
           seen
           ,
           
             viz.
             Crx.
             Xt●…
             Dd.
          
           and
           a
           piece
           of
           an
           S.
           which
           my
           Lord
           presently
           read
           it
           
             Crux
             Christi
             Davidis
          
           ,
           which
           we
           all
           wondring
           that
           no
           man
           could
           find
           it
           out
           ,
           it
           afterwards
           appearing
           to
           be
           so
           plain
           ,
           he
           told
           ,
           as
           look
           you
           now
           ,
           I
           without
           my
           Spectacles
           and
           ill
           eyes
           could
           read
           it
           sooner
           than
           all
           you
           that
           needed
           none
           ,
           and
           had
           good
           eyes
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           a
           good
           eye
           ,
           but
           a
           good
           faith
           that
           attains
           to
           the
           knowledg
           of
           such
           things
           which
           you
           pore
           so
           much
           upon
           ,
           the
           like
           you
           lose
           the
           meaning
           ,
           now
           I
           will
           tell
           you
           how
           I
           came
           to
           find
           it
           out
           ,
           I
           considered
           what
           had
           been
           told
           me
           ,
           with
           the
           help
           wherof
           I
           came
           to
           unstand
           what
           the
           words
           might
           signifie
           ,
           so
           that
           in
           this
           I
           am
           sure
           tradition
           was
           a
           
           means
           to
           help
           me
           to
           the
           true
           understanding
           of
           the
           Scripture
           .
           Leaving
           the
           place
           ,
           as
           we
           were
           going
           along
           by
           the
           Church
           yard
           rails
           ,
           there
           was
           an
           old
           woman
           naked
           as
           ever
           she
           was
           born
           ,
           who
           kept
           her
           Hermitage
           between
           the
           roots
           of
           an
           overgrown
           hollow
           tree
           ,
           she
           was
           the
           most
           lamentable
           spectacle
           of
           Mortality
           that
           ever
           eyes
           beheld
           ,
           her
           eyes
           as
           hollow
           as
           a
           dead
           mans
           scul
           ,
           and
           her
           head
           as
           bare
           ,
           nothing
           but
           skin
           and
           bone
           ,
           her
           breasts
           hanging
           down
           like
           two
           leathern
           pockets
           ,
           and
           her
           belly
           like
           a
           Satchel
           ,
           her
           tawny
           skin
           looking
           rather
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           loose
           garments
           to
           the
           bo●…es
           ,
           then
           confines
           to
           any
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           in
           a
           word
           it
           frightned
           us
           all
           ,
           only
           the
           Marquess
           was
           in
           love
           with
           her
           ,
           protesting
           that
           he
           never
           saw
           a
           sight
           which
           did
           him
           so
           much
           good
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             How
             happy
             were
             it
             for
             a
             man
             that
             is
             going
             to
             bed
             to
             his
             grave
             ,
             to
             be
             first
             wedded
             to
             this
             woman
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           Marquess
           on
           discourse
           about
           Religion
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             That
             God
             was
             fain
             to
             deal
             with
             wicked
             men
             as
             men
             do
             with
             frisking
             jades
             in
             a
             pasture
             :
             that
             cannot
             take
             them
             up
             till
             they
             get
             them
             to
             a
             gate
             :
             so
             wicked
             men
             will
             not
             be
             taken
             up
             till
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           Treating
           of
           youth
           ,
           the
           Marquess
           said
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           best
           course
           for
           Parents
           
           and
           Tutors
           to
           teach
           children
           :
           that
           when
           they
           are
           young
           ,
           they
           may
           put
           in
           practice
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           grown
           up
           in
           riper
           years
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           
             Philo
             Jude●…s
          
           saith
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Marquess
           assents
           ,
           that
           the
           sense
           is
           like
           the
           Sun
           ,
           for
           the
           Sun
           seals
           up
           the
           globe
           of
           heaven
           ,
           and
           opens
           the
           globe
           of
           earth
           ,
           so
           the
           sense
           doth
           obscure
           heavenly
           things
           ,
           and
           reveal
           earthly
           things
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           He
           was
           wont
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           a
           plain
           dealing
           friend
           ,
           whose
           friendly
           Counsel
           was
           requited
           with
           choler
           and
           disgust
           ,
           was
           like
           a
           turf
           ,
           that
           whilst
           a
           man
           bestowed
           breath
           upon
           it
           to
           enliven
           it
           ,
           it
           returns
           thanks
           to
           the
           well-willer
           ,
           by
           spitting
           fire
           in
           his
           face
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Dr.
           Baily
           living
           at
           Ragland
           castle
           three
           years
           ,
           in
           all
           that
           time
           never
           saw
           man
           drunk
           ,
           nor
           heard
           an
           oath
           amongst
           any
           of
           all
           his
           servants
           ,
           and
           very
           rare
           it
           was
           to
           see
           a
           better
           ordered
           Family
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           was
           most
           wonderful
           was
           ,
           half
           his
           servants
           being
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           half
           Papists
           ,
           yet
           never
           were
           at
           variance
           in
           point
           of
           Religion
           :
           which
           was
           brought
           about
           by
           prohibiting
           disputation
           ,
           neither
           was
           any
           man
           less
           accepted
           for
           his
           Religion
           ,
           if
           his
           service
           was
           acceptable
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           Castle
           ,
           
           was
           filled
           with
           Officers
           &
           Souldiers
           ,
           he
           used
           to
           be
           much
           grieved
           to
           hear
           and
           see
           the
           Oaths
           and
           drunkenness
           ,
           that
           was
           then
           and
           there
           too
           much
           practised
           ;
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           when
           some
           of
           his
           chief
           Officers
           had
           told
           him
           how
           they
           had
           fortified
           such
           and
           such
           a
           place
           so
           and
           so
           ,
           and
           that
           here
           the
           enemy
           could
           not
           come
           ,
           and
           there
           it
           was
           impossible
           ,
           I
           ,
           but
           said
           my
           Lord
           ,
           you
           have
           left
           the
           main
           place
           open
           and
           unfortified
           ;
           you
           have
           made
           no
           fortification
           against
           heaven
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           such
           swearing
           and
           drunkenness
           amongst
           you
           ,
           that
           I
           fear
           me
           ,
           that
           from
           thence
           will
           come
           you●…
           greatest
           enemy
           ,
           and
           you
           have
           made
           no
           provision
           against
           him
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           As
           the
           Marquess
           was
           in
           his
           travel
           from
           Dneb
           .
           shire
           toward
           Ragland
           ,
           he
           determined
           to
           lye
           in
           a
           poor
           Town
           called
           Bala
           in
           Mer●…neth
           shire
           ,
           where
           being
           come
           ,
           upon
           misinformation
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           enemies
           ,
           the
           people
           gazed
           on
           them
           like
           Owls
           ,
           and
           no
           Officer
           belonging
           to
           the
           Town
           ,
           would
           be
           spoken
           withal
           :
           At
           last
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Marquesses
           retinue
           espied
           a
           young
           man
           ,
           who
           had
           a
           Ribbon
           on
           his
           hat
           with
           
             Vive
             le
             Roy
          
           in
           it
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           applyed
           himself
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           by
           his
           favour
           should
           be
           one
           
           that
           loved
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           was
           such
           a
           Nobleman
           ,
           who
           had
           served
           the
           King
           in
           no
           small
           measure
           ,
           who
           was
           likely
           to
           ly
           in
           the
           streets
           for
           want
           of
           a
           Lodging
           :
           the
           young
           man
           shewed
           immediately
           great
           respect
           ,
           telling
           his
           Lordship
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           be
           welcom
           to
           his
           Mothers
           house
           ,
           who
           kept
           a
           poor
           Inn.
           So
           into
           the
           house
           his
           retinue
           went
           ,
           finding
           it
           a
           most
           lamentable
           receptacle
           for
           such
           a
           person
           ,
           yet
           better
           than
           none
           at
           all
           ;
           the
           Parlour
           where
           my
           Lord
           was
           to
           lye
           ,
           was
           a
           soft
           and
           loose
           ground
           ,
           wherein
           you
           might
           sink
           up
           to
           the
           ancles
           every
           step
           ,
           the
           top
           of
           the
           house
           being
           thatched
           with
           ill
           thrasht
           straw
           ,
           the
           corn
           was
           left
           in
           the
           straw
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           house
           was
           thatched
           ,
           grew
           ,
           and
           was
           all
           as
           green
           as
           grass
           .
           The
           Marquess
           by
           that
           time
           that
           we
           had
           got
           a
           good
           fire
           ,
           and
           laid
           some
           loose
           boards
           over
           the
           sloor
           ,
           came
           near
           the
           house
           ,
           who
           seeing
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           house
           top
           ,
           and
           the
           parlour
           bottom
           ,
           said
           ,
           That
           he
           lay
           over
           a
           bog
           ,
           and
           under
           a
           Meadow
           :
           but
           it
           being
           known
           who
           he
           was
           ,
           the
           Mayor
           of
           the
           Town
           with
           singular
           respect
           and
           much
           humanity
           ,
           came
           to
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           excusing
           his
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           misunderstanding
           ,
           offering
           all
           the
           
           civilities
           of
           his
           own
           house
           ,
           for
           which
           my
           Lord
           gave
           him
           many
           and
           hearty
           thanks
           ,
           breaking
           forth
           into
           this
           Meditation
           ,
           
             Lord
             what
             a
             thing
             this
             misunderstanding
             is
             !
             I
             warrant
             you
             might
             but
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             confer
             together
             ,
             as
             you
             and
             I
             have
             done
             ,
             there
             might
             be
             as
             right
             an
             understanding
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             now
             betwixt
             you
             and
             I
             ,
             some
             body
             hath
             told
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             was
             an
             enemy
             ,
             and
             their
             believing
             of
             him
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             hathwrought
             all
             the
             jealousies
             which
             are
             come
             to
             these
             distractions
             ,
             the
             Parliament
             being
             now
             in
             such
             a
             case
             as
             I
             my self
             am
             ,
             having
             green
             ears
             over
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             false
             ground
             under
             their
             feet
             .
          
        
         
           10.
           
           The
           Marquess
           of
           Worcester
           calling
           for
           a
           glass
           of
           Claret
           wine
           ,
           it
           was
           told
           him
           by
           his
           Physician
           ,
           that
           Claret
           wine
           was
           naught
           for
           his
           gout
           ;
           What
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           my
           old
           friend
           Claret
           ?
           nay
           ,
           give
           it
           me
           in
           spight
           of
           all
           Physicians
           and
           their
           books
           ,
           it
           never
           shall
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           I
           forsook
           my
           friend
           for
           my
           enemy
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           The
           Marquess
           discoursing
           of
           the
           small
           profit
           generally
           got
           by
           disputation
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           said
           ,
           That
           men
           are
           often
           in
           arguing
           ,
           carried
           by
           the
           
           force
           of
           words
           f●…rther
           asunder
           than
           their
           question
           was
           at
           first
           ,
           like
           two
           ships
           going
           out
           of
           the
           same
           haven
           ,
           their
           journeys
           end
           is
           many
           times
           whole
           Countries
           distant
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           Drunkenness
           is
           a
           beastly
           vice
           ,
           and
           hath
           this
           property
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           one
           of
           those
           vices
           ,
           that
           increaseth
           with
           age
           :
           which
           Discourse
           the
           Marquess
           prosecuted
           by
           a
           certain
           story
           of
           a
           certain
           Philosopher
           ,
           that
           having
           a
           drunken
           man
           brought
           before
           him
           ,
           to
           know
           what
           suitable
           punishment
           he
           should
           suffer
           for
           the
           offence
           ,
           the
           vice
           was
           so
           rarely
           known
           in
           those
           dayes
           ,
           that
           the
           Philosopher
           was
           wholly
           ignorant
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           caused
           him
           to
           be
           brought
           before
           him
           the
           day
           following
           ,
           in
           the
           interim
           of
           which
           time
           ,
           the
           Philosopher
           drank
           himself
           drunk
           ,
           and
           thereby
           was
           so
           sick
           ,
           that
           he
           judged
           nothing
           but
           death
           would
           immediately
           ensue
           ,
           but
           it
           being
           once
           over
           ,
           and
           the
           man
           appearing
           the
           next
           day
           to
           know
           his
           doom
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           
             I
             adjudge
             thee
             to
             no
             other
             punishment
             ,
             than
             to
             bedrunk
             again
             ,
             for
             certainly
             that
             crimecarries
             its
             punishment
             along
             with
             it
             .
          
        
         
           13.
           
           The
           Earl
           of
           Worcester
           travelling
           toward
           Ragland
           ,
           at
           a
           certain
           Inne
           in
           a
           poor
           town
           ,
           where
           he
           lay
           ,
           by
           the
           
           carelessness
           of
           servants
           left
           behind
           him
           1000
           l.
           in
           gold
           ,
           being
           hid
           under
           a
           Bench
           ,
           and
           forgot
           to
           be
           taken
           away
           ,
           the
           money
           was
           never
           missed
           until
           they
           came
           to
           their
           journies
           end
           at
           night
           ,
           and
           it
           being
           told
           my
           Lord
           that
           so
           much
           was
           missing
           ,
           and
           where
           they
           had
           left
           it
           ,
           my
           Lord
           made
           no
           other
           words
           of
           it
           but
           these
           ,
           you
           talk
           of
           a
           cheap
           reckoning
           ,
           but
           I
           never
           paid
           so
           dearly
           for
           a
           nights
           Lodging
           in
           all
           my
           life
           :
           who
           would
           think
           that
           a
           man
           should
           leave
           so
           much
           money
           behind
           him
           in
           such
           a
           lousie
           Inn
           ?
           One
           that
           stood
           by
           told
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           hundred
           to
           one
           if
           ever
           he
           heard
           of
           his
           money
           again
           ,
           it
           was
           such
           a
           beggarly
           house
           ,
           O
           peace
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           not
           be
           known
           of
           the
           money
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           it
           will
           be
           a
           brave
           Inn
           in
           a
           short
           time
           :
           this
           mony
           was
           sent
           after
           ,
           and
           very
           honestly
           restored
           ,
           and
           delivered
           into
           the
           Messengers
           hands
           that
           came
           for
           it
           .
           Being
           brought
           unto
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           there
           was
           much
           wondring
           at
           the
           honesty
           of
           the
           woman
           of
           the
           house
           ,
           others
           praised
           the
           whole
           town
           seeing
           it
           was
           generally
           known
           .
           The
           Marquess
           told
           them
           ,
           
             It
             may
             be
             the
             town
             never
             saw
             so
             much
             mony
             before
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             knew
             not
             what
             to
             make
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
         
           14.
           
           The
           Marquess
           journeying
           on
           his
           way
           to
           Ragland
           ,
           happened
           to
           come
           to
           a
           place
           that
           was
           called
           
             Strata
             del
             storida
          
           ,
           in
           Cardiganshire
           ,
           which
           made
           him
           say
           that
           he
           was
           brought
           to
           the
           West
           Indies
           already
           ,
           an
           old
           ruined
           ,
           but
           sometimes
           a
           most
           famous
           Monastery
           ,
           with
           whose
           ruines
           was
           built
           a
           pretty
           tolerable
           Welsh
           Gentlemans
           house
           ,
           where
           my
           Lord
           lodged
           that
           night
           ,
           in
           which
           house
           there
           was
           shown
           an
           old
           old
           woman
           ,
           who
           was
           credibly
           reported
           to
           have
           been
           living
           ,
           and
           of
           years
           able
           to
           remember
           when
           the
           Monastery
           was
           in
           its
           flourishing
           condition
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           been
           at
           Mass
           oftentimes
           when
           the
           place
           was
           inhabited
           by
           Monks
           and
           Friars
           :
           this
           strange
           relation
           was
           no
           sooner
           carried
           up
           ,
           and
           presented
           to
           my
           Lords
           ears
           ,
           but
           my
           Lord
           was
           as
           greedy
           to
           glut
           his
           eys
           with
           such
           an
           object
           ,
           as
           they
           to
           fil
           his
           ears
           with
           the
           relation
           :
           the
           woman
           being
           sent
           for
           came
           ,
           coming
           ,
           the
           Marquess
           questioned
           her
           concerning
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Monks
           behaviour
           ,
           both
           in
           their
           Service
           ,
           their
           Orders
           ,
           Habits
           ,
           Customs
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           particulars
           ,
           who
           gave
           his
           Lordship
           so
           exact
           an
           account
           ,
           that
           he
           believed
           it
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           and
           confessed
           that
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           so
           ;
           and
           questioning
           
           of
           her
           further
           ,
           about
           her
           age
           ,
           she
           said
           she
           was
           an
           hundred
           years
           of
           age
           :
           then
           the
           Marquess
           asked
           her
           ,
           And
           what
           when
           the
           Religion
           altered
           ,
           you
           altered
           with
           the
           Religion
           ?
           she
           answered
           ,
           no
           in
           truth
           Master
           ,
           I
           staid
           to
           see
           whether
           or
           no
           the
           people
           of
           the
           new
           religion
           would
           be
           better
           than
           the
           people
           of
           the
           old
           ,
           and
           I
           could
           see
           nothing
           ,
           but
           grew
           worse
           and
           worse
           ,
           &
           charity
           to
           wax
           colder
           &
           colder
           ,
           &
           so
           kept
           me
           to
           my
           old
           religion
           ,
           I
           thank
           God
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           mean
           to
           live
           and
           die
           in
           it
           .
           The
           Marquess
           turned
           to
           the
           Gentleman
           of
           the
           house
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Protestant
           ,
           and
           asked
           him
           whether
           or
           no
           ,
           she
           had
           been
           noted
           for
           a
           Papist
           all
           her
           life
           ,
           the
           Gentleman
           said
           ,
           that
           she
           had
           ,
           &
           could
           never
           be
           brought
           from
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           she
           would
           oftentimes
           steal
           into
           the
           Church
           alone
           with
           her
           beads
           ,
           and
           there
           she
           would
           be
           praying
           by
           her self
           ;
           the
           Marquess
           dismissed
           her
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           but
           after
           Suppen
           sent
           for
           her
           again
           ,
           and
           had
           some
           more
           private
           conference
           with
           her
           ;
           amongst
           other
           things
           he
           asked
           her
           how
           she
           did
           to
           serve
           God
           ,
           and
           when
           she
           had
           seen
           a
           Priest
           last
           ,
           when
           she
           had
           been
           at
           Mass
           ,
           or
           received
           the
           Sacrament
           :
           the
           woman
           answered
           ,
           that
           she
           had
           not
           seen
           a
           Priest
           
           not
           in
           sixty
           years
           ,
           but
           she
           did
           her
           office
           daily
           ,
           and
           never
           missed
           ,
           and
           once
           a
           year
           upon
           Goodfriday
           she
           received
           the
           Sacrament
           at
           the
           Parsons
           hands
           ,
           praying
           unto
           God
           ,
           that
           seeing
           she
           could
           not
           attain
           unto
           the
           means
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           make
           the
           Parson
           a
           Priest
           to
           her
           at
           that
           day
           ,
           which
           she
           believing
           God
           Almighties
           judgment
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           did
           hear
           her
           prayers
           .
           The
           Marquess
           fell
           into
           such
           a
           fit
           of
           Laughter
           ,
           and
           then
           into
           such
           expressions
           of
           admiration
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           rare
           to
           see
           him
           transported
           into
           such
           extreams
           ,
           so
           at
           last
           he
           ended
           in
           pity
           and
           commiseration
           ,
           which
           wrought
           in
           the
           Marquess
           this
           effect
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           poor
           woman
           this
           intended
           advantage
           ;
           the
           Marquess
           gave
           her
           ten
           pieces
           of
           old
           Gold
           ,
           telling
           her
           ,
           that
           if
           she
           would
           go
           with
           him
           to
           Ragland
           ,
           and
           spend
           the
           remainder
           of
           her
           dayes
           with
           him
           she
           should
           be
           welcom
           ,
           and
           there
           enjoy
           the
           means
           of
           bringing
           her
           thither
           ,
           where
           now
           she
           had
           but
           a
           little
           way
           to
           go
           ,
           meaning
           heaven
           .
           The
           woman
           fell
           a
           crying
           ,
           saying
           over
           and
           over
           again
           constantly
           ,
           God
           hath
           sent
           him
           ,
           God
           hath
           sent
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           good
           man
           ,
           and
           so
           she
           departed
           ,
           resolving
           to
           go
           as
           soon
           as
           possible
           toward
           Ragland
           .
           
           The
           next
           news
           that
           was
           heard
           in
           the
           morning
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           poor
           woman
           was
           dead
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           Marquess
           excessively
           grieved
           ,
           and
           wept
           ,
           all
           concluding
           that
           she
           died
           of
           an
           excessive
           joy
           ,
           whereat
           the
           Marquess
           said
           thus
           ,
           
             If
             this
             poor
             soul
             died
             for
             joy
             that
             she
             should
             come
             into
             a
             place
             where
             she
             might
             serve
             God
             ,
             bo●…
             joyfully
             will
             she
             serve
             him
             when
             she
             comes
             into
             a
             place
             where
             she
             shall
             never
             dye
             ?
          
        
         
           15.
           
           The
           Marquess
           discoursing
           once
           of
           the
           Essence
           of
           God
           ,
           excellently
           commended
           the
           wisdom
           of
           Simonides
           ,
           who
           being
           asked
           of
           Hiero
           ,
           what
           he
           thought
           of
           God
           ,
           asked
           a
           seven-nights
           time
           to
           consider
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           seven-nights
           end
           he
           asked
           a
           fourtnights
           time
           ,
           at
           the
           fourtnights
           end
           he
           asked
           a
           moneth
           ,
           at
           which
           Hiero
           marvelling
           ,
           Simonides
           answered
           ,
           
             That
             the
             longer
             he
             thought
             on
             it
             ,
             the
             more
             difficult
             he
             found
             it
             .
          
        
         
           16.
           
           The
           Earl
           of
           Glamorgan
           ,
           the
           Marquess
           of
           Worcesters
           eldest
           son
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           divers
           of
           high
           rank
           and
           quality
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           on
           their
           journey
           for
           Ireland
           ,
           quartered
           in
           the
           town
           of
           Carnarvan
           ,
           a
           Sea
           Town
           in
           
             North
             Wales
          
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           entertained
           with
           Discourse
           at
           the
           Table
           ,
           by
           some
           of
           the
           Country
           Gentlemen
           ,
           who
           informed
           them
           of
           the
           
           falling
           of
           an
           old
           Welsh
           Prophesie
           at
           that
           very
           time
           and
           place
           ,
           which
           was
           viz.
           That
           there
           should
           come
           a
           Magpy
           ,
           and
           build
           her
           nest
           in
           the
           Crown
           ,
           then
           should
           come
           a
           Jackdaw
           ,
           and
           beat
           away
           the
           Magpy
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           there
           should
           come
           a
           Buzzard
           ,
           that
           should
           beat
           away
           the
           Jackdaw
           ,
           and
           then
           there
           should
           be
           seen
           no
           Crown
           ,
           but
           that
           of
           thorns
           upon
           the
           Kings
           head
           ,
           at
           last
           there
           should
           come
           a
           Band
           of
           men
           from
           a
           far
           Countrey
           ,
           &
           take
           away
           the
           thorns
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Crown
           should
           appear
           again
           :
           this
           they
           said
           ,
           was
           thus
           hitherto
           accomplished
           ,
           viz.
           Over
           the
           gate
           of
           Carnarvan
           Castle
           ,
           there
           was
           the
           picture
           of
           King
           Edward
           the
           first
           ,
           in
           full
           proportion
           ,
           with
           a
           Crown
           upon
           his
           head
           ,
           there
           did
           come
           a
           Magpy
           ,
           and
           did
           build
           her
           nest
           in
           the
           said
           Kings
           Crown
           ,
           and
           a
           Jackdaw
           did
           beat
           away
           the
           Magpy
           ,
           and
           the
           Buzzard
           the
           Jackdaw
           :
           this
           we
           assure
           your
           Honour
           to
           be
           true
           ;
           for
           all
           our
           Townsmen
           have
           observed
           it
           .
           Dinner
           being
           ended
           ,
           they
           all
           went
           unto
           the
           Castle
           gate
           ,
           being
           greedy
           to
           satisfie
           their
           eyes
           with
           the
           sight
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           their
           ears
           with
           the
           Relation
           ;
           where
           being
           come
           they
           beheld
           the
           sight
           ,
           the
           nest
           being
           disordered
           by
           the
           fighting
           
           of
           the
           combatants
           ,
           and
           the
           materials
           of
           the
           nest
           made
           such
           a
           mournful
           aspect
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           bin
           artificially
           pleated
           upon
           the
           Kings
           head
           .
           The
           Earl
           of
           Clamorgan
           could
           not
           endure
           the
           sight
           ,
           but
           straightway
           commanded
           the
           nest
           to
           be
           pulled
           down
           ,
           the
           materials
           of
           which
           was
           such
           ,
           as
           never
           any
           bird
           builded
           her
           nest
           with
           ,
           viz.
           White
           thorn
           :
           the
           story
           being
           related
           to
           the
           Marquess
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           after
           some
           pause
           he
           said
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           nick-name
           ,
           which
           the
           Round-heads
           use
           to
           give
           to
           the
           Bishops
           :
           and
           none
           about
           him
           guessing
           at
           his
           meaning
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           as
           I
           take
           it
           ,
           they
           used
           to
           call
           the
           Bishops
           Magpies
           ,
           whom
           they
           reproach
           for
           building
           their
           nests
           in
           the
           Crown
           ,
           then
           came
           the
           Presbyterian
           Jackdaws
           ,
           and
           beat
           them
           out
           ,
           and
           the
           next
           thing
           that
           you
           shall
           see
           ,
           will
           be
           the
           Independant
           ,
           Buzzards
           ,
           which
           drive
           them
           away
           ,
           and
           who
           comes
           next
           God
           knows
           :
           but
           asking
           further
           ,
           whether
           it
           was
           an
           open
           or
           an
           Imperial
           Crown
           ,
           answer
           being
           made
           that
           it
           was
           open
           ,
           
             O
             then
          
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           
             that
             was
             the
             reason
             the
             Kings
             Crown
             was
             too
             open
             ,
             had
             it
             been
             close
             at
             top
             with
             the
             Cross
             over
             head
             ,
             such
             unlucky
             birds
             could
             never
             have
             come
             there
             to
             have
             built
             their
             nests
             .
          
        
         
         
           87.
           
           Antisthenes
           being
           asked
           of
           one
           ,
           what
           Learning
           was
           most
           necessary
           for
           mans
           life
           ,
           answered
           ,
           
             To
             unlearn
             that
             which
             is
             naught
             .
          
        
         
           18.
           
           The
           Marquess
           would
           often
           say
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           inconveniences
           that
           the
           frailty
           of
           humane
           nature
           was
           incident
           to
           fall
           into
           ,
           ever
           happened
           through
           the
           vvant
           of
           this
           ,
           Consideration
           had
           at
           the
           end
           of
           every
           action
           before
           ever
           we
           enterprised
           a
           beginning
           ,
           viz.
           What
           then
           ,
           what
           will
           be
           the
           effects
           of
           it
           ?
        
         
           19.
           
           On
           the
           marriage
           of
           my
           Lord
           
             Edward
             Herbert
          
           ,
           with
           the
           Earl
           of
           C●…rnarvans
           daughter
           ,
           there
           happened
           this
           merry
           passage
           or
           mock-wedding
           ,
           as
           an
           ecco
           to
           the
           voices
           ,
           that
           were
           heard
           in
           Hymens
           Chappel
           ,
           between
           that
           lovely
           couple
           ,
           who
           had
           newly
           left
           being
           wholly
           themselves
           by
           being
           half
           of
           each
           other
           ,
           one
           pair
           of
           Lovers
           had
           no
           sooner
           united
           two
           hearts
           in
           one
           ,
           and
           had
           seated
           themselves
           by
           one
           of
           the
           many
           properties
           belonging
           unto
           the
           honourable
           state
           of
           matrimony
           ,
           viz.
           the
           board
           ,
           but
           one
           
             Thom.
             Deputy
          
           ,
           an
           old
           Bachellour
           ,
           chanced
           to
           cast
           his
           eye
           upon
           a
           pretty
           piece
           of
           waiting
           woman
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           appurtenances
           to
           this
           honourable
           Bride
           ,
           he
           this
           jovial
           Them
           ,
           
           having
           whetted
           his
           wits
           by
           the
           sides
           of
           the
           marriage
           bowl
           ,
           fixes
           upon
           being
           enabled
           sufficiently
           thereby
           to
           follow
           any
           humour
           ,
           as
           a
           fit
           subject
           to
           make
           their
           Ladiships
           some
           sport
           ,
           which
           happened
           to
           be
           so
           suitable
           to
           the
           occasion
           ,
           and
           so
           well
           performed
           ,
           that
           it
           soon
           captivated
           the
           ears
           also
           of
           all
           the
           Masculine
           Nobility
           ,
           thus
           incountring
           the
           fair
           Bride
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           you
           have
           the
           prettiest
           piece
           of
           necessity
           yonder
           at
           the
           side
           Table
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           not
           how
           any
           man
           can
           be
           without
           her
           ,
           that
           may
           have
           her
           for
           asking
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           will
           you
           give
           her
           me
           ?
           I
           protest
           I
           will
           marry
           her
           ,
           &
           fancy
           my self
           to
           be
           a
           Lord
           ,
           &
           her self
           a
           Lady
           ,
           
             My
             mind
             to
             me
             a
             kingdom
             is
             ,
          
           which
           shall
           make
           her
           a
           sufficient
           Jomture
           ,
           
             Thom.
             Thom.
          
           said
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           such
           men
           as
           you
           and
           I
           ,
           whose
           joints
           are
           enfeebled
           with
           the
           strokes
           of
           many
           years
           ,
           must
           not
           think
           to
           win
           young
           maids
           ,
           by
           promising
           to
           make
           Jointures
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           but
           will
           you
           make
           her
           Deputy
           of
           Deputy
           Hall
           ,
           and
           Landlady
           of
           all
           the
           Land
           that
           is
           belonging
           to
           it
           ,
           &
           mistris
           of
           all
           the
           stock
           that
           is
           upon
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           goods
           that
           is
           within
           the
           house
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           shall
           hear
           what
           my
           daughter
           and
           her
           woman
           will
           say
           unto
           you
           ?
           With
           all
           my
           
           heart
           said
           Thom.
           and
           all
           the
           hogs
           and
           Poultry
           that
           are
           about
           the
           house
           to
           boot
           ,
           &
           she
           shall
           lie
           upon
           six
           Feather-beds
           the
           first
           night
           .
           Why
           then
           it
           shall
           be
           a
           match
           ,
           said
           the
           Lady
           .
           With
           all
           myheart
           ,
           give
           me
           your
           hand
           Madam
           ,
           sayes
           Deputy
           ,
           I
           will
           have
           her
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           no
           more
           necessary
           evils
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           presently
           makes
           his
           addresses
           to
           the
           pretty
           little
           Gentlewoman
           of
           the
           said
           Table
           ,
           who
           had
           heard
           all
           the
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           was
           perswaded
           then
           upon
           his
           approach
           to
           answer
           his
           humour
           with
           a
           condescention
           at
           the
           first
           word
           ,
           and
           informed
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           an
           old
           rich
           whoreson
           ,
           he
           accosting
           her
           after
           this
           manner
           ,
           This
           pretty
           moppet
           ,
           now
           thy
           Lady
           hath
           given
           her
           consent
           that
           I
           shall
           have
           thee
           ,
           if
           thou
           sayest
           so
           too
           ,
           we
           will
           be
           in
           bed
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           .
           With
           all
           my
           heart
           ,
           and
           thank
           you
           too
           ,
           said
           the
           young
           Gentlewoman
           ,
           By
           my
           troth
           ,
           a
           match
           said
           he
           ,
           give
           me
           thy
           hand
           ,
           't
           is
           done
           ,
           I
           will
           break
           such
           a
           jest
           this
           day
           ,
           as
           I
           never
           broke
           in
           my
           life
           .
           But
           do
           not
           break
           your
           prom
           se
           ,
           said
           the
           Gentlewoman
           .
           What
           before
           all
           this
           company
           ,
           said
           Thom.
           that
           were
           a
           shame
           .
           Up
           he
           goes
           again
           to
           the
           Lady
           ,
           and
           tells
           her
           that
           they
           were
           agreed
           .
           My
           Lady
           drank
           to
           him
           upon
           the
           same
           condition
           ,
           
           he
           pledgedher
           ,
           &
           wished
           thewine
           might
           be
           his
           poison
           if
           he
           did
           not
           marry
           her
           after
           dinner
           ;
           the
           Lady
           willing
           to
           prefer
           her
           woman
           to
           such
           a
           fortune
           ,
           held
           him
           to
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           required
           performance
           of
           his
           promise
           ,
           giving
           her
           many
           and
           high
           commendations
           .
           Thom.
           went
           not
           from
           any
           part
           of
           his
           promise
           ,
           only
           the
           time
           excepted
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           regard
           he
           meant
           to
           buy
           himself
           some
           wedding
           cloaths
           .
           The
           Marquess
           willing
           to
           remove
           that
           obstacle
           ,
           told
           him
           that
           he
           thought
           his
           cloaths
           would
           fit
           him
           ,
           and
           bid
           him
           go
           into
           his
           wardrobe
           ,
           and
           take
           what
           he
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           .
           Give
           me
           your
           key
           said
           Thom
           ,
           it
           was
           delivered
           unto
           him
           .
           Up
           went
           he
           ,
           and
           then
           came
           down
           with
           his
           Beaver
           hat
           ,
           Sattin
           cloak
           ,
           said
           with
           plush
           ,
           daub●…d
           with
           a
           gold
           &
           silver
           lace
           suit
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           silkstockings
           ,
           with
           roses
           and
           garters
           suitable
           ,
           inside
           and
           outside
           ,
           
             cap
             a-pe
          
           ,
           all
           as
           brave
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           carried
           a
           Lordship
           on
           his
           back
           .
           The
           Lady
           Bride
           takes
           her
           woman
           aside
           ,
           and
           dresseth
           her
           in
           one
           of
           her
           newest
           and
           richest
           gowns
           ,
           with
           all
           things
           answerable
           thereto
           ,
           not
           without
           some
           store
           of
           sleight
           jewels
           ,
           and
           brings
           her
           down
           as
           glorious
           as
           the
           morp
           ,
           that
           breaks
           from
           the
           Eastern
           hill
           ,
           
           and
           chases
           night
           away
           ,
           they
           look
           upon
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           all
           upon
           them
           both
           ,
           Thom.
           cries
           out
           ,
           I
           had
           best
           be
           in
           good
           earnest
           ,
           said
           my
           Lady
           ,
           I
           thought
           you
           had
           been
           in
           sober
           sadness
           ,
           you
           will
           not
           now
           make
           us
           take
           all
           this
           pains
           for
           nothing
           ,
           No
           by
           no
           means
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           if
           ever
           we
           repent
           ,
           we
           will
           sell
           our
           fine
           cloaths
           &
           buy
           cattel
           ,
           it
           is
           better
           being
           a
           Lord
           for
           a
           week
           ,
           than
           a
           slave
           for
           ever
           .
           Come
           thy
           wayes
           ,
           
             Happy
             is
             that
             wrong
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             long
             a
             doing
             .
          
           Married
           they
           were
           in
           the
           greatest
           pomp
           and
           Ceremony
           ,
           and
           the
           Queen
           of
           beauty
           took
           delight
           in
           loosing
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           vulgar
           ,
           which
           by
           this
           time
           was
           altogether
           fixed
           on
           the
           Lady
           of
           the
           
             May.
             Thom.
          
           acted
           his
           Scene
           of
           mirth
           in
           the
           Hall
           ,
           which
           proved
           to
           be
           a
           thing
           of
           that
           convenience
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           an
           act
           of
           some
           set
           policy
           to
           keep
           the
           crowd
           out
           of
           the
           Parlour
           ,
           that
           the
           Marquess
           might
           have
           room
           enough
           to
           dance
           in
           .
           At
           last
           when
           the
           Masque
           was
           ended
           ,
           and
           time
           had
           brought
           in
           Supper
           ,
           the
           Cushion
           led
           the
           dance
           out
           of
           the
           Parlour
           into
           the
           Hall
           ,
           and
           saluted
           the
           old
           new
           made
           Bridegroom
           and
           his
           Lady
           ,
           leading
           them
           into
           a
           Parlour
           ,
           to
           a
           Table
           which
           was
           furnished
           with
           the
           same
           allowance
           that
           was
           allotted
           for
           all
           
           the
           Nobles
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           soon
           forced
           to
           sit
           down
           ,
           first
           Thom.
           taking
           upon
           him
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           they
           could
           give
           him
           ,
           
             in
             fine
          
           ,
           Supper
           being
           ended
           ,
           the
           Marquess
           of
           Worcester
           asked
           the
           Lady
           ,
           his
           daughter
           ,
           if
           she
           had
           an
           hundred
           pounds
           about
           her
           ,
           she
           answered
           ,
           No
           my
           Lord
           ,
           but
           I
           can
           send
           for
           as
           much
           ,
           I
           pray
           do
           said
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           be
           all
           in
           gold
           .
           She
           sent
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           presented
           it
           to
           her
           father
           ,
           who
           pulled
           out
           another
           purse
           of
           an
           hundred
           pieces
           ,
           and
           put
           the
           two
           hundred
           pieces
           into
           a
           basin
           ,
           saying
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           if
           you
           do
           not
           give
           earnest
           ,
           Deputy
           will
           tell
           you
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           that
           he
           married
           your
           woman
           but
           in
           jest
           .
           Whereupon
           some
           gave
           fifty
           ,
           others
           forty
           ,
           some
           gave
           twenty
           ,
           others
           ten
           ,
           the
           least
           gave
           five
           pieces
           ,
           who
           fate
           at
           the
           Table
           ,
           in
           all
           seven
           hundred
           pounds
           ,
           the
           apparel
           and
           other
           gifts
           amounting
           to
           no
           less
           a
           value
           ,
           than
           one
           thousand
           pounds
           ,
           which
           so
           transported
           the
           old
           man
           ,
           that
           he
           protested
           ,
           that
           now
           he
           was
           in
           the
           humour
           ,
           he
           would
           marry
           all
           the
           waiting
           Gentlewomen
           that
           they
           had
           ,
           one
           every
           day
           in
           the
           week
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           the
           wedding
           lasted
           ,
           My
           Lord
           Marquess
           replyed
           .
           I
           ,
           but
           Thom.
           you
           have
           left
           ,
           out
           one
           thing
           that
           you
           should
           have
           
           said
           ,
           viz.
           at
           this
           rate
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           too
           tediòus
           .
           The
           man
           ,
           what
           with
           bounty
           ,
           and
           what
           with
           that
           ,
           which
           was
           as
           free
           to
           every
           man
           as
           were
           their
           purses
           unto
           him
           (
           which
           was
           good
           wine
           )
           was
           not
           himself
           ,
           when
           he
           should
           have
           gone
           tobed
           to
           another
           ,
           which
           being
           related
           to
           my
           Lord
           ,
           his
           Lordship
           took
           an
           occasion
           to
           tell
           the
           company
           the
           story
           of
           the
           beggar
           ,
           who
           was
           made
           believe
           he
           did
           but
           dream
           of
           the
           happiness
           that
           was
           really
           acted
           ;
           &
           thereupon
           the
           Marquess
           was
           desirous
           to
           make
           experiment
           ,
           whether
           it
           could
           be
           related
           in
           the
           person
           of
           old
           Thomas
           ,
           in
           order
           whereunto
           he
           gave
           command
           ,
           that
           my
           friend
           Thomas
           should
           be
           disrobed
           of
           his
           new
           wedding
           garment
           ,
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           fine
           cloaths
           taken
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           himself
           carried
           unto
           his
           old
           Lodging
           in
           the
           Porters
           Lodge
           ,
           and
           his
           wife
           to
           respite
           the
           Solemnization
           of
           the
           marriage-bed
           until
           his
           comportment
           should
           deserve
           so
           fair
           an
           admission
           :
           which
           was
           done
           accordingly
           ,
           the
           next
           morning
           made
           the
           experiment
           to
           answer
           the
           height
           of
           all
           their
           expectations
           ;
           for
           news
           was
           brought
           unto
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Lords
           and
           Ladies
           standing
           by
           ,
           that
           Thom.
           took
           all
           yesterdayes
           work
           but
           for
           a
           dream
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           seemed
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           to
           
           humour
           the
           fancy
           I
           should
           be
           endless
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           relate
           unto
           you
           the
           sport
           that
           this
           fellow
           made
           .
           To
           conclude
           ,
           the
           Marquess
           called
           them
           both
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           delivered
           unto
           them
           the
           money
           ,
           with
           many
           good
           exhortations
           to
           them
           both
           ,
           moralizing
           upon
           the
           premises
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           The
           Marquess
           talking
           of
           an
           old
           drunken
           fellow
           ,
           who
           having
           used
           his
           body
           to
           disorder
           in
           drinking
           all
           his
           life
           t●…me
           ,
           at
           last
           giving
           it
           over
           ,
           presently
           dyed
           ,
           Oh
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           
             if
             you
             take
             a
             brand
             out
             of
             the
             fire
             ,
             that
             is
             throughly
             burnt
             it
             will
             fall
             in
             pieces
             ,
             but
             if
             you
             let
             it
             lie
             there
             still
             ,
             it
             may
             remain
             a
             pretty
             while
             before
             it
             turn
             to
             ashes
             .
          
        
         
           21.
           
           Doctor
           Baliy
           ,
           walking
           one
           day
           with
           his
           Lordship
           in
           a
           private
           walk
           ,
           that
           was
           about
           the
           round
           Tower
           ,
           and
           there
           esping
           where
           a
           bird
           had
           made
           her
           nest
           ,
           whom
           they
           disturbed
           from
           hatching
           her
           young
           ones
           ,
           and
           sitting
           upon
           her
           eggs
           ,
           which
           act
           of
           nature
           my
           Lord
           compared
           unto
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Creation
           ;
           for
           said
           he
           ,
           God
           having
           made
           his
           nest
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           brought
           forth
           his
           young
           at
           first
           imperfected
           ,
           did
           by
           his
           spirit
           breath
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           wings
           of
           providence
           spread
           over
           them
           ,
           he
           gave
           them
           
           life
           and
           power
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           word
           he
           brake
           the
           shell
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           world
           was
           gloriously
           peopled
           .
        
         
           22.
           
           They
           are
           fools
           ,
           quoth
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           who
           because
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Examine
             your selves
          
           and
           come
           ,
           will
           not
           communicate
           ,
           till
           they
           be
           as
           they
           think
           perfect
           ,
           forgetting
           ,
           that
           
             Christ
             came
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             not
             for
             the
             healthful
             ,
             but
             sick
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             come
             unto
             that
             Table
             to
             be
             refreshed
             with
             that
             spiritual
             food
             ,
             bringing
             nothing
             with
             us
             ,
             but
             a
             purpose
             to
             amend
             .
          
        
         
           23.
           
           On
           a
           Discourse
           of
           the
           several
           windings
           and
           turnings
           that
           have
           been
           in
           the
           compass
           of
           twelve
           years
           :
           he
           thus
           delivered
           himself
           ,
           that
           every
           age
           breeds
           some
           exorbitant
           spirits
           ,
           who
           turn
           the
           edge
           of
           their
           own
           sufficiency
           upon
           whatsoever
           they
           can
           devour
           in
           their
           own
           ambitious
           apprehensions
           ,
           seeking
           rather
           a
           name
           ,
           than
           a
           good
           fame
           ,
           and
           holding
           it
           the
           chiefest
           honour
           to
           be
           thought
           the
           wonder
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           which
           if
           they
           attain
           unto
           ,
           is
           but
           in
           the
           condition
           of
           monsters
           ,
           that
           are
           generally
           much
           admired
           ,
           but
           more
           abhorred
           .
        
         
           24.
           
           During
           the
           Siege
           of
           Ragland
           ,
           there
           came
           a
           musquet
           bullet
           in
           at
           the
           window
           of
           the
           withdrawing
           room
           ,
           
           where
           my
           Lord
           was
           used
           to
           entertain
           his
           friends
           with
           his
           pleasant
           Discourses
           after
           Dinners
           and
           Suppers
           ,
           which
           glancing
           upon
           a
           little
           marble
           pillar
           of
           the
           window
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           hit
           the
           Marquess
           upon
           the
           side
           of
           the
           head
           ,
           and
           fell
           down
           flatted
           upon
           the
           Table
           ,
           which
           breaking
           the
           pillar
           in
           pieces
           ,
           it
           made
           such
           a
           noise
           in
           the
           room
           ,
           that
           the
           Countess
           of
           Glamorgan
           who
           stood
           in
           the
           same
           window
           ,
           ran
           away
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           house
           had
           been
           falling
           down
           upon
           her
           head
           ,
           crying
           out
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ;
           but
           finding
           her self
           more
           afraid
           than
           hurt
           ,
           she
           returned
           back
           again
           ,
           no
           less
           excusing
           her self
           ,
           as
           she
           was
           pleased
           to
           call
           it
           rudeness
           to
           her
           father
           ,
           than
           acknowledging
           her
           fears
           to
           all
           the
           company
           :
           to
           whom
           the
           Marquess
           said
           ,
           Daughter
           ,
           you
           had
           reason
           to
           run
           away
           ,
           when
           your
           father
           was
           knockt
           on
           the
           head
           ,
           and
           pausing
           some
           while
           ,
           and
           turning
           the
           flatted
           bullet
           round
           with
           his
           finger
           ,
           he
           further
           said
           ,
           Gentlemen
           ,
           
             Those
             who
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             flatter
             me
             ,
             were
             wont
             to
             tell
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             a
             good
             head-piece
             in
             my
             younger
             dayes
             ,
             but
             if
             I
             do
             not
             flatter
             my self
             ,
             I
             think
             I
             have
             a
             good
             head-piece
             in
             my
             old
             age
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             would
             not
             have
             been
             Musquet
             proof
             .
          
        
         
         
           25.
           
           One
           was
           telling
           the
           Marquess
           how
           strangely
           Doctor
           Baily
           his
           Chaplain
           escaped
           a
           shot
           ,
           by
           the
           bar
           of
           a
           Window
           ,
           looking
           out
           into
           the
           Leaguer
           ,
           as
           thus
           ,
           Standing
           in
           a
           window
           of
           the
           Castle
           ,
           there
           came
           a
           musquet
           bullet
           ,
           &
           hit
           falling
           against
           the
           edge
           of
           an
           iron
           bar
           of
           a
           Chamber
           Window
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           parted
           the
           bullet
           in
           two
           ,
           the
           bar
           exspatiating
           it self
           by
           degrees
           towards
           the
           middle
           ,
           one
           half
           of
           the
           bullet
           flew
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           &
           the
           other
           half
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           so
           that
           by
           Gods
           providence
           no
           harm
           was
           done
           .
           The
           Marquess
           hearing
           this
           ,
           asked
           in
           whose
           chamber
           it
           was
           ,
           his
           Chaplain
           told
           him
           ,
           his
           Lordship
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Window
           of
           that
           chamber
           was
           cross-barrrd
           ,
           
             and
             you
             will
             never
             believe
             me
             how
             safe
             it
             is
             to
             stand
             before
             the
             Cross
             when
             you
             face
             your
             enemy
             .
          
        
         
           26.
           
           The
           Marquess
           on
           a
           Discourse
           of
           images
           related
           this
           story
           of
           a
           Papist
           ,
           being
           opposed
           by
           a
           Protestant
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           no
           Scripture
           for
           images
           ,
           answered
           ,
           yes
           ,
           for
           you
           read
           ,
           
             that
             the
             people
             laid
             their
             sick
             in
             the
             streets
             ,
             that
             the
             shadow
             of
             Saint
          
           Peter
           
             might
             come
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             shadow
             was
             an
             image
             ,
             and
             the
             obscurest
             of
             images
             .
          
        
         
           27.
           
           Talking
           upon
           occasion
           of
           Christs
           miracles
           ,
           viz.
           of
           his
           turning
           water
           into
           
           wine
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           five
           loaves
           and
           two
           fishes
           ,
           Why
           said
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           these
           Miracles
           he
           works
           amongst
           us
           every
           day
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           are
           so
           ordinary
           unto
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           take
           no
           notice
           of
           them
           ,
           God
           sends
           rain
           upon
           the
           earth
           ,
           this
           water
           gets
           up
           into
           the
           vine
           ,
           and
           the
           sap
           of
           the
           vine
           tree
           God
           turneth
           into
           wine
           ,
           and
           as
           few
           grains
           of
           corn
           as
           will
           make
           five
           loaves
           ,
           being
           sowed
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           will
           multiply
           &
           increase
           to
           such
           advantage
           as
           will
           feed
           5000
           with
           bread
           ,
           and
           two
           fishes
           will
           bring
           forth
           so
           many
           fishes
           as
           will
           suffice
           so
           many
           mouths
           .
        
         
           28.
           
           There
           was
           an
           old
           rich
           usurer
           and
           for●…icator
           ,
           who
           had
           a
           plot
           upon
           the
           body
           and
           estate
           of
           a
           handsom
           young
           widow
           ,
           and
           an
           inheritrix
           of
           an
           estate
           ,
           which
           the
           old
           Miser
           thought
           rather
           convenient
           than
           great
           enough
           for
           him
           ;
           wherefore
           having
           a
           mind
           rather
           to
           enjoy
           than
           have
           her
           ,
           and
           knowing
           that
           she
           was
           in
           Debt
           ,
           courted
           her
           with
           offering
           to
           leave
           her
           monies
           ,
           as
           an
           argument
           of
           his
           affection
           ,
           which
           she
           accepted
           of
           ,
           offering
           to
           bindher
           estate
           for
           repaymen●…
           hoping
           that
           the
           tye
           of
           his
           person
           would
           be
           a
           freedom
           of
           her
           estate
           :
           thus
           with
           his
           money
           ,
           he
           got
           his
           foot
           into
           hereestate
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           false
           promise
           slept
           into
           
           her
           bed
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           he
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           lye
           doubly
           .
           Six
           years
           he
           staved
           her
           off
           ,
           who
           bed-staved
           him
           in
           ,
           within
           her
           own
           sleeping
           room
           ,
           but
           at
           last
           ,
           that
           she
           might
           be
           sure
           of
           the
           substance
           ,
           she
           urged
           him
           to
           the
           Ceremony
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           at
           last
           he
           gave
           her
           a
           flat
           denial
           ,
           wherupon
           she
           flatly
           denies
           him
           the
           former
           familiarity
           ,
           he
           seizes
           upon
           her
           estate
           and
           answers
           ,
           the
           kindness
           of
           he●…
           admittance
           of
           him
           into
           her
           own
           bed
           ,
           with
           the
           Discourse
           of
           turning
           her
           out
           of
           her
           own
           doors
           :
           She
           makes
           the
           Marquess
           her
           friend
           ,
           declaring
           unto
           him
           how
           much
           she
           had
           been
           abused
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           withal
           that
           she
           was
           willing
           to
           pay
           him
           his
           money
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           he
           required
           :
           The
           Marquess
           sends
           for
           this
           whoreson
           ,
           and
           offered
           himself
           a
           mediatour
           ,
           the
           man
           was
           unwilling
           to
           that
           ,
           yet
           knew
           not
           well
           how
           to
           deny
           him
           :
           which
           the
           Marquessperceiving
           ,
           called
           him
           aside
           ,
           and
           bid
           him
           get
           her
           to
           be
           bound
           with
           him
           in
           a
           bond
           of
           five
           hundred
           pounds
           ,
           to
           stand
           to
           such
           an
           award
           as
           he
           should
           make
           between
           them
           ,
           promising
           him
           faithfully
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           award-him
           use
           upon
           use
           .
           O
           my
           Lord
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           if
           you
           do
           so
           ,
           I
           shall
           be
           much
           obliged
           to
           your
           Honour
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           
           bound
           with
           all
           my
           heart
           ,
           and
           will
           send
           you
           a
           couple
           of
           the
           bravest
           colts
           of
           your
           Lordships
           own
           breed
           ,
           as
           any
           is
           in
           the
           Countrey
           .
           Well
           ,
           well
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           so
           .
           Then
           all
           was
           done
           accordingly
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           business
           was
           examined
           ,
           &
           found
           to
           be
           as
           was
           before
           related
           ,
           the
           Marquess
           made
           this
           award
           ,
           viz.
           Sir
           said
           he
           ,
           to
           the
           man
           ,
           she
           hath
           had
           the
           use
           of
           your
           money
           so
           long
           ,
           and
           you
           have
           had
           the
           use
           of
           her
           body
           so
           long
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           use
           upon
           use
           ;
           
             so
             I
             have
             allowed
             you
             what
             I
             promised
             .
          
        
         
           28.
           
           The
           Marquess
           on
           a
           Discourse
           of
           Temptation
           thus
           delivered
           himself
           ,
           that
           we
           pray
           in
           vain
           to
           God
           to
           save
           us
           from
           temptation
           ,
           if
           at
           every
           occasion
           we
           run
           into
           it
           :
           
             Like
             one
             who
             voluntarily
             sticks
             in
             the
             dirt
             ,
             and
             cries
             for
             help
             from
             those
             that
             pass
             by
             .
          
        
         
           29.
           
           Thales
           said
           ,
           that
           life
           and
           death
           was
           all
           one
           :
           one
           that
           was
           present
           asked
           him
           ,
           Why
           do
           not
           you
           dye
           then
           ?
           Thales
           said
           again
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           all
           one
           .
           And
           being
           further
           asked
           ,
           how
           a
           man
           should
           order
           his
           life
           ,
           answered
           ,
           
             as
             if
             a
             man
             should
             live
             long
             ,
             or
             die
             quickly
             .
          
        
         
           30.
           
           There
           was
           a
           great
           man
           in
           the
           Kings
           Army
           ,
           between
           whom
           and
           the
           house
           of
           Ragland
           there
           was
           at
           this
           time
           
           animosity
           ,
           the
           Marquess
           of
           Worcester
           had
           heard
           ,
           how
           that
           this
           party
           should
           cast
           a
           dubious
           saying
           ,
           as
           the
           case
           then
           stood
           ,
           viz.
           that
           he
           intended
           to
           take
           Ragland
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           and
           was
           so
           far
           good
           as
           his
           word
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           marched
           into
           the
           Park
           ,
           &
           there
           drew
           up
           his
           men
           ,
           and
           faced
           the
           Castle
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           Line
           was
           man'd
           ,
           and
           Command
           was
           given
           ,
           that
           none
           should
           be
           suffred
           to
           come
           near
           the
           Line
           ,
           which
           Command
           was
           so
           observed
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           the
           Officers
           of
           the
           Army
           approaching
           within
           the
           place
           prohibited
           ,
           the
           Centinel
           bid
           stand
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           ,
           the
           Centinel
           called
           to
           them
           again
           to
           stand
           ,
           they
           refused
           ,
           the
           Lieutenant
           called
           upon
           the
           Centinel
           to
           fire
           ,
           the
           Centinel
           preferring
           the
           knowledge
           of
           his
           friends
           before
           his
           duty
           to
           his
           Officer
           ,
           did
           not
           give
           fire
           ,
           but
           swore
           he
           would
           give
           fire
           if
           they
           would
           not
           stand
           ,
           whereupon
           one
           of
           them
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           such
           a
           General
           ,
           and
           wondred
           that
           the
           Officer
           would
           bid
           the
           Souldier
           give
           fire
           upon
           him
           ,
           the
           General
           forthwith
           coming
           to
           the
           drawbridge
           ,
           and
           desired
           to
           speak
           with
           the
           Lord
           Charls
           ,
           whom
           he
           no
           sooner
           faluted
           ,
           but
           required
           satisfaction
           for
           the
           affront
           ,
           he
           was
           desired
           to
           come
           into
           the
           Castle
           ,
           and
           
           told
           that
           the
           matter
           should
           be
           examined
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           affront
           was
           given
           ,
           he
           should
           receive
           satisfaction
           :
           whereupon
           being
           come
           within
           the
           Castle
           ,
           the
           Lieutenant
           was
           sent
           for
           ,
           who
           told
           the
           General
           ,
           that
           though
           he
           knew
           him
           to
           be
           a
           General
           ,
           yet
           as
           a
           Souldier
           he
           was
           not
           to
           take
           any
           notice
           of
           him
           ,
           until
           such
           time
           as
           he
           had
           declared
           himself
           ,
           which
           when
           he
           did
           ,
           he
           respected
           him
           accordingly
           :
           &
           further
           said
           that
           rewards
           he
           had
           seen
           given
           on
           the
           like
           occasion
           ,
           but
           never
           knew
           it
           a
           fault
           before
           :
           all
           this
           would
           not
           serve
           ,
           but
           the
           General
           said
           he
           was
           affronted
           ,
           and
           must
           have
           satisfaction
           ,
           and
           so
           took
           his
           leave
           .
           The
           Marquess
           of
           Worcester
           sleeping
           upon
           his
           bed
           all
           this
           while
           ,
           and
           not
           dreaming
           of
           any
           of
           all
           this
           that
           had
           hapned
           in
           the
           interim
           ,
           hearing
           the
           whole
           Relation
           ,
           he
           askt
           all
           the
           Officers
           ,
           whether
           the
           Lieutenant
           had
           offended
           ,
           they
           unanimously
           answered
           no
           ,
           and
           commended
           him
           for
           what
           he
           had
           done
           ;
           then
           said
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           this
           is
           but
           a
           pretence
           ,
           they
           have
           a
           mind
           to
           quarrel
           with
           us
           ;
           therefore
           I
           will
           send
           him
           to
           the
           General
           ,
           and
           a
           Guard
           with
           him
           of
           such
           Souldiers
           as
           are
           able
           to
           witness
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           let
           him
           try
           him
           at
           his
           Councel
           of
           War
           ,
           and
           see
           what
           Law
           he
           hath
           for
           
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           shall
           break
           the
           neck
           of
           the
           quarrel
           ,
           and
           so
           said
           the
           Lieutenant
           I
           shall
           be
           hanged
           by
           the
           neck
           for
           my
           labour
           .
           Whereat
           the
           Marquess
           replyed
           ,
           What
           friends
           hast
           thou
           in
           the
           Garison
           ?
           The
           Lieutenant
           made
           answer
           ,
           I
           have
           a
           wife
           and
           a
           daughter
           :
           then
           said
           the
           Marquess
           with
           some
           vehemence
           ,
           I
           protest
           unto
           thee
           ,
           if
           they
           hang
           thee
           ,
           I
           will
           marry
           thy
           wife
           ,
           and
           provide
           for
           thy
           daughter
           .
           The
           Lieutenant
           replyed
           ,
           I
           had
           rather
           you
           would
           marry
           my
           daughter
           ,
           and
           provide
           for
           me
           ;
           I
           protest
           said
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           I
           will
           marry
           thy
           daughter
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           provide
           for
           thee
           an
           honourable
           grave
           ,
           but
           you
           shall
           be
           hanged
           first
           .
           My
           Lord
           ,
           said
           the
           Lieutenant
           ,
           shall
           I
           bespeak
           my
           grave
           ?
           thou
           shalt
           said
           the
           Marquess
           ;
           then
           said
           the
           Lieutenant
           ,
           I
           will
           be
           laid
           in
           the
           vault
           in
           Ragland
           Church
           ,
           betwixt
           your
           father
           ,
           and
           your
           Grandfather
           ,
           and
           I
           pray
           God
           I
           may
           be
           hanged
           before
           I
           see
           you
           again
           ;
           and
           so
           flung
           out
           of
           the
           room
           ,
           leaving
           my
           Lord
           in
           a
           most
           merry
           vein
           ,
           as
           possibly
           could
           be
           ,
           who
           remembring
           himself
           sent
           him
           five
           pieces
           to
           bear
           his
           charges
           .
           The
           Lieutenant
           being
           brought
           to
           the
           General
           at
           Monmouth
           ,
           the
           General
           dismissed
           him
           of
           his
           Guard
           ,
           and
           sent
           him
           to
           Hereford
           with
           an
           oath
           at
           his
           heels
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           
           hang
           him
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           no
           more
           men
           in
           England
           ;
           then
           the
           Lieutenant
           cryed
           out
           ,
           This
           makes
           for
           us
           ,
           I
           do
           but
           think
           how
           finely
           I
           shall
           lie
           between
           the
           two
           old
           Earls
           ,
           and
           how
           finely
           the
           old
           Earl
           will
           lie
           between
           my
           daughters
           two
           young
           legs
           :
           the
           particulars
           whereof
           being
           brought
           to
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           the
           Marquess
           was
           not
           a
           little
           perplext
           between
           fear
           of
           having
           his
           new
           Mistris
           ,
           &
           losing
           his
           old
           friend
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           run
           himself
           into
           between
           jest
           and
           earnest
           ,
           but
           the
           greatest
           sport
           of
           all
           was
           ,
           concerning
           the
           hopeful
           Lady
           Marquess
           ,
           who
           was
           ever
           and
           anon
           enquiring
           and
           asking
           many
           questions
           concerning
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           whom
           she
           never
           saw
           ,
           what
           manner
           of
           man
           he
           was
           ,
           how
           old
           ,
           whether
           he
           went
           with
           a
           staff
           ,
           or
           no
           ?
           What
           was
           the
           reason
           he
           kept
           his
           chamber
           so
           much
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           come
           abroad
           ?
           Sometimes
           ,
           what
           diseases
           he
           had
           ?
           and
           how
           long
           it
           was
           ago
           since
           his
           Lady
           died
           ?
           with
           many
           other
           necessary
           questions
           to
           be
           asked
           by
           a
           woman
           in
           her
           condition
           :
           nevertheless
           ,
           it
           stood
           the
           Marquess
           upon
           to
           be
           sollicitous
           in
           the
           business
           ,
           being
           so
           prest
           between
           two
           strong
           Passions
           ,
           Love
           and
           Pity
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           sends
           immediately
           to
           Hereford
           ,
           where
           making
           
           some
           sport
           of
           the
           business
           there
           ,
           the
           Lieutenant
           at
           last
           was
           brought
           home
           to
           his
           Wife
           and
           Daughter
           ,
           who
           ever
           after
           was
           called
           ,
           my
           Lady
           Marquess
           .
        
         
           32.
           
           Discoursing
           before
           the
           Marquess
           concerning
           the
           error
           of
           the
           Manichees
           ,
           who
           held
           there
           were
           two
           causes
           of
           Heaven
           and
           earth
           ,
           viz.
           that
           the
           good
           and
           white
           God
           made
           the
           heaven
           ,
           and
           man
           from
           the
           middle
           upward
           ,
           and
           the
           black
           and
           evil
           God
           was
           the
           efficient
           cause
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           of
           man
           from
           the
           middle
           downwards
           ,
           that
           was
           but
           a
           foolish
           conceit
           said
           the
           Marquesse
           ,
           for
           Gods
           power
           and
           wisdom
           is
           shown
           and
           seen
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           an
           Ant
           as
           in
           an
           Elephant
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           a
           worm
           as
           in
           an
           Angel
           ,
           so
           his
           Godhead
           and
           might
           appears
           as
           well
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           heavens
           ,
           but
           methinks
           it
           had
           been
           a
           pretty
           fancy
           ,
           and
           not
           far
           from
           truth
           or
           reason
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           held
           that
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           had
           been
           as
           man
           and
           Wife
           ,
           or
           male
           and
           female
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Heavens
           were
           made
           as
           the
           male
           part
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           by
           whose
           influence
           ,
           motion
           and
           dews
           ,
           the
           earth
           as
           the
           female
           part
           thereof
           out
           of
           her
           womb
           brings
           forth
           all
           necessary
           and
           living
           creatures
           .
        
         
         
           33.
           
           On
           a
           Discourse
           of
           Necromancy
           ,
           the
           Marquess
           thus
           delivered
           himself
           ,
           that
           as
           none
           can
           be
           Scholars
           in
           a
           School
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           Master
           thereof
           :
           
             So
             none
             can
             study
             and
             put
             in
             practise
             the
             Circles
             and
             Art
             of
             Magick
             ,
             without
             committing
             a
             horrible
             defection
             from
             God.
             
          
        
         
           34.
           
           The
           Marquesse
           was
           of
           a
           disposition
           alwaies
           inclinable
           to
           charitable
           constructions
           ,
           which
           suffered
           him
           not
           to
           want
           excuses
           ,
           or
           fome
           cloak
           or
           other
           to
           throw
           over
           any
           mans
           imperfections
           .
           There
           was
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           high
           desert
           ,
           who
           chanced
           in
           the
           Marquess
           his
           hearing
           to
           come
           under
           the
           lash
           of
           some
           mens
           ceasures
           .
           Alas
           Gentlemen
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           
             Will
             you
             have
             corn
             to
             grow
             without
             ch●…ffe
             ,
             or
             light
             to
             be
             without
             its
             adjoyning
             darkness
             ,
             or
             the
             sweetest
             hony
             without
             unsavoury
             wax
             ,
             or
             the
             pleasant
             wines
             ,
             or
             liquors
             without
             their
             Lees
             and
             Dregs
             ?
             As
             soon
             shall
             corn
             gr●…
             without
             chaffe
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             of
             his
             parts
             shal●…
             be
             free
             from
             vain
             gl●…ry
             ;
             worthless
             chaffe
             keeps
             the
             corn
             warm
             ,
             and
             vain
             glory
             fires
             him
             to
             all
             those
             brave
             atchieviments
             .
             If
             you
             set
             a
             man
             on
             his
             horse
             ,
             le
             him
             have
             his
             spurs
             .
          
        
         
           35.
           
           It
           was
           ordinary
           with
           the
           Marquess
           
           to
           entertain
           Discourse
           with
           every
           man
           according
           to
           the
           condition
           and
           profession
           he
           was
           of
           ,
           and
           most
           commonly
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           Discourse
           ,
           you
           should
           never
           know
           what
           the
           end
           would
           be
           ,
           taking
           delight
           to
           deceive
           the
           expectation
           of
           his
           Auditor
           :
           Upon
           a
           time
           ,
           there
           was
           presented
           unto
           him
           a
           Lawyer
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           informed
           hefore-hand
           how
           excellent
           a
           man
           he
           was
           in
           his
           profession
           ;
           the
           Marquess
           thought
           with
           himself
           how
           he
           might
           pose
           him
           ,
           and
           being
           brought
           in
           with
           other
           Gentlemen
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           dined
           he
           was
           presented
           unto
           the
           Marquess
           .
           Sir
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           I
           have
           received
           a
           very
           good
           character
           of
           you
           ,
           they
           say
           you
           are
           very
           learned
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           I
           would
           very
           fain
           ask
           you
           one
           question
           ,
           Any
           thing
           my
           Lord
           ,
           said
           the
           Lawyer
           ,
           that
           lies
           within
           my
           poor
           ability
           .
           I
           pray
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           first
           man
           that
           ever
           had
           a
           
             Dedimus
             potestatem
          
           granted
           unto
           him
           ?
           the
           Lawyer
           was
           so
           confounded
           ,
           that
           he
           knew
           not
           what
           to
           say
           for
           a
           long
           time
           :
           at
           last
           he
           made
           a
           long
           and
           learned
           discourse
           concerning
           the
           original
           of
           that
           Writ
           ,
           and
           the
           Marquess
           gave
           him
           the
           hearing
           ,
           but
           when
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           he
           told
           him
           ,
           
           that
           hè
           came
           far
           short
           of
           the
           original
           thereof
           ;
           for
           Adam
           was
           the
           first
           ,
           that
           ever
           had
           fulness
           of
           power
           granted
           unto
           him
           ,
           viz.
           when
           God
           gave
           him
           power
           to
           subdue
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           dominion
           over
           every
           living
           creature
           .
           The
           Lawyer
           thankt
           his
           Lordship
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           thought
           the
           Law
           had
           not
           been
           so
           antient
           .
           Antient
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           there
           was
           the
           beginning
           of
           all
           your
           Courts
           of
           Justice
           ,
           
             but
             I
             see
             you
             are
             but
             a
             common
             Lawyer
             that
             cannot
             derive
             your
             Pedigree
             from
             thence
             .
          
        
         
           36.
           
           
             Aeneas
             Silvius
          
           said
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Marquess
           assents
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Christian
             faith
             and
             Law
             ,
             though
             it
             had
             not
             been
             confirmed
             by
             miracles
             ,
             yet
             was
             most
             worthy
             to
             be
             received
             for
             the
             honesty
             therof
             .
          
        
         
           37.
           
           There
           was
           a
           new
           married
           couple
           presented
           before
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           the
           Bride
           a
           goodly
           proper
           woman
           ,
           her
           face
           well
           feitured
           ,
           an
           excellent
           eye
           she
           had
           ,
           but
           was
           pitifully
           disfigured
           with
           the
           small
           Pox
           :
           the
           Marquess
           looking
           much
           upon
           her
           ,
           and
           saying
           nothing
           to
           her
           a
           long
           while
           ,
           we
           all
           knew
           that
           Silence
           was
           in
           labour
           for
           some
           notable
           Production
           ,
           at
           last
           he
           advanceth
           toward
           the
           young
           Bride
           ,
           and
           asked
           he
           
           Gentlewoman
           ,
           Do
           you
           know
           why
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           God
           Almighty
           created
           man
           and
           builded
           woman
           ?
           the
           Gentlewoman
           somewhat
           out
           of
           countenance
           ,
           answered
           ,
           No
           indeed
           ,
           my
           Lord
           :
           The
           Marquess
           asked
           her
           again
           ,
           Do
           you
           know
           why
           you
           women
           are
           called
           Housewives
           ?
           I
           think
           my
           Lord
           said
           the
           Bride
           ,
           because
           good
           wives
           should
           keep
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           not
           gad
           abroad
           .
           It
           is
           a
           good
           answer
           said
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           right
           ,
           for
           women
           may
           be
           bad
           wives
           at
           home
           as
           well
           as
           abroad
           .
           The
           answer
           to
           my
           first
           question
           is
           ,
           women
           are
           not
           said
           to
           be
           made
           as
           Adam
           was
           ,
           which
           only
           signifies
           plain
           work
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           built
           ,
           which
           signifies
           curiosity
           and
           co●…trivance
           ,
           and
           therefore
           as
           to
           my
           second
           question
           ,
           a
           woman
           is
           called
           a
           housewife
           ,
           because
           she
           is
           a
           house
           out
           of
           which
           all
           the
           Royal
           Families
           of
           Kings
           and
           Emperors
           derive
           their
           extract
           :
           neither
           are
           you
           only
           compared
           unto
           houses
           ,
           but
           unto
           Cities
           ,
           Kingdoms
           ,
           Churches
           ,
           and
           Common-wealths
           .
           But
           do
           you
           know
           what
           house
           you
           are
           like
           ?
           No
           indeed
           my
           Lord
           ,
           said
           the
           Bride
           ,
           why
           then
           I
           will
           tell
           you
           ,
           when
           God
           builded
           the
           first
           woman
           ,
           he
           made
           her
           his
           storehouse
           wherein
           he
           laid
           up
           all
           the
           race
           of
           mankind
           ,
           
           wherewith
           he
           replenishad
           the
           whole
           earth
           ,
           but
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           Lady
           ,
           God
           Almighty
           did
           not
           make
           you
           coaches
           nor
           waggons
           ,
           that
           you
           should
           alwaies
           be
           gadding
           abroad
           .
           Whereat
           the
           Bridegroom
           made
           answer
           ,
           My
           Lord
           ,
           I
           think
           you
           for
           this
           ,
           I
           hope
           my
           wife
           will
           remember
           it
           .
           My
           Lord
           ,
           said
           the
           young
           Bride
           ,
           you
           will
           read
           such
           a
           lecture
           to
           my
           husband
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           never
           let
           me
           go
           abroad
           :
           O
           Lady
           said
           the
           Marquesse
           ,
           he
           must
           not
           debar
           you
           of
           that
           liberty
           ,
           provided
           ,
           that
           you
           will
           never
           go
           abroad
           ,
           but
           when
           you
           go
           like
           the
           Snail
           ,
           who
           seldom
           stirs
           abroad
           ,
           but
           whilst
           that
           blessing
           the
           dew
           of
           Heaven
           is
           upon
           the
           earth
           ,
           that
           she
           may
           gather
           benefit
           ,
           and
           by
           her
           greatest
           care
           ,
           and
           equal
           management
           ,
           still
           carrys
           here
           house
           upon
           her
           back
           .
           O
           my
           Lord
           said
           she
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           go
           abroad
           like
           the
           Snail
           ,
           I
           should
           carry
           a
           house
           upon
           my
           back
           ,
           and
           horns
           in
           my
           forehead
           .
           No
           Lady
           said
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           though
           she
           forks
           at
           you
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           no
           horns
           ,
           the
           Snail
           can
           soon
           draw
           them
           in
           if
           you
           touch
           them
           ,
           which
           no
           horned
           creature
           can
           perform
           ,
           but
           she
           carrys
           them
           in
           her
           head
           ,
           to
           teach
           you
           what
           you
           should
           provide
           &
           bear
           in
           your
           mind
           against
           you
           go
           to
           hay-making
           :
           but
           the
           
           Marquess
           fearing
           that
           he
           had
           a
           little
           displeased
           her
           ,
           he
           thought
           to
           make
           her
           amends
           by
           the
           following
           discourse
           .
           Sir
           ,
           said
           he
           to
           the
           Bridegroom
           ,
           you
           know
           I
           have
           compared
           your
           wife
           to
           a
           building
           ,
           and
           I
           must
           commend
           your
           choice
           ,
           for
           said
           he
           ,
           alluding
           to
           her
           disfigurement
           ,
           a
           goodly
           house
           must
           not
           be
           chosen
           by
           the
           smoothness
           or
           whiteness
           of
           the
           wall
           ,
           for
           such
           an
           one
           may
           be
           but
           a
           dairy-house
           ,
           or
           a
           milk-house
           ,
           nor
           according
           to
           the
           colours
           or
           painting
           on
           the
           outside
           ,
           for
           such
           an
           one
           may
           be
           but
           a
           Tavern
           or
           an
           Alehouse
           ;
           but
           if
           I
           see
           a
           house
           that
           is
           lofty
           and
           stately
           built
           ,
           and
           have
           fair
           windows
           though
           the
           outside
           be
           but
           rough
           cast
           ,
           yet
           I
           am
           sure
           there
           are
           goodly
           rooms
           within
           :
           and
           so
           both
           parties
           were
           well
           pleased
           .
        
         
           38.
           
           It
           was
           told
           the
           Marquess
           that
           such
           a
           Romane
           Catholick
           ,
           being
           sorely
           prest
           to
           take
           the
           oath
           of
           Supremacy
           ,
           and
           being
           acquainted
           with
           another
           Gentleman
           that
           was
           a
           Protestant
           ,
           and
           so
           like
           unto
           him
           that
           you
           could
           hardly
           distinguish
           them
           whilst
           they
           were
           together
           ,
           much
           less
           asunder
           ,
           this
           his
           image
           ,
           as
           if
           Nature
           had
           chosen
           him
           to
           be
           his
           Representative
           ,
           as
           the
           others
           part
           ,
           
           the
           right
           stone
           being
           pulled
           out
           ,
           and
           a
           counterseit
           set
           in
           the
           right
           Ring
           ,
           and
           what
           with
           the
           likeness
           of
           his
           countenance
           and
           his
           apparel
           ,
           he
           passed
           for
           currant
           ,
           which
           jest
           my
           Romane
           thought
           so
           good
           ,
           that
           he
           must
           needs
           brag
           of
           it
           to
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           but
           the
           Marquess
           no
           way
           liked
           it
           ,
           asking
           him
           ,
           Would
           you
           put
           another
           upon
           that
           which
           you
           would
           not
           do
           your self
           ?
           
             What
             if
             the
             Devil
             ,
             (
             you
             two
             being
             so
             alike
             one
             another
             )
             should
             mistake
             you
             for
             him
             ,
             I
             assure
             you
             he
             would
             go
             near
             to
             marre
             the
             conceit
             .
          
        
         
           39.
           
           Vespasian
           asked
           of
           Apollonius
           what
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           Neroes
           ruine
           ;
           who
           answered
           ,
           That
           Nero
           
             could
             tune
             the
             harp
             well
             ,
             but
             in
             G●…vernment
             he
             did
             alwayes
             wind
             up
             the
             strings
             too
             high
             ,
             or
             let
             them
             down
             too
             low
             .
          
        
         
           40.
           
           T●…ere
           was
           a
           young
           and
           beautiful
           Lady
           ,
           who
           was
           shewing
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           that
           the
           colours
           that
           hung
           off
           such
           a
           Tower
           ,
           was
           one
           of
           the
           curtains
           of
           her
           bed
           .
           To
           which
           my
           Lord
           replied
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           I
           would
           you
           would
           set
           that
           little
           boy
           that
           uses
           to
           stand
           behind
           the
           curtain
           ,
           on
           the
           top
           of
           that
           Tower
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           see
           whether
           or
           no
           he
           would
           drive
           away
           all
           those
           men
           with
           his
           bow
           and
           arrows
           .
           To
           which
           the
           Lady
           replied
           .
           
           Cupid
           never
           raised
           a
           siege
           in
           his
           life
           ,
           but
           he
           hath
           taken
           many
           a
           strong
           hold
           :
           then
           said
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           I
           will
           tell
           you
           how
           you
           shall
           make
           yours
           impregnable
           .
           How
           my
           Lord
           ,
           said
           the
           Lady
           ?
           the
           Marquess
           said
           unto
           her
           ,
           whensoever
           you
           see
           a
           handsom
           young
           man
           be
           sure
           you
           shut
           your
           eyes
           ,
           or
           else
           he
           will
           take
           the
           Fort
           of
           your
           Virginity
           ,
           flying
           in
           at
           your
           Windows
           .
        
         
           41.
           
           The
           Marquess
           highly
           commended
           Queen
           Elizabeth's
           wisdom
           and
           prudence
           ,
           thereupon
           relating
           this
           story
           ,
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           being
           to
           resolve
           upon
           a
           great
           Officer
           ,
           and
           being
           by
           some
           that
           canvased
           for
           others
           ,
           put
           in
           some
           doubt
           of
           that
           person
           whom
           she
           meant
           to
           advance
           ,
           called
           for
           Mr.
           Bacon
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           ,
           she
           was
           like
           one
           with
           a
           Lanthorn
           ,
           seeking
           for
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           seeming
           unsatisfied
           in
           the
           choice
           she
           had
           of
           men
           for
           that
           place
           .
           Mr.
           Bacon
           answered
           her
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           heard
           ,
           that
           in
           old
           time
           there
           was
           usually
           painted
           on
           the
           Church
           walls
           the
           day
           of
           Doom
           ,
           and
           God
           sitting
           in
           Judgement
           ,
           and
           St.
           Michael
           by
           him
           with
           a
           pair
           of
           Ballances
           ,
           and
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           deeds
           in
           one
           Ballance
           ,
           and
           the
           ●…aults
           and
           evil
           deeds
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           the
           souls
           Ballance
           went
           up
           far
           too
           light
           :
           
           then
           was
           our
           Lady
           painted
           with
           a
           great
           pair
           of
           Beads
           ,
           casting
           them
           into
           the
           light
           Ballance
           to
           make
           up
           the
           weight
           :
           So
           he
           said
           ,
           
             place
             and
             authority
             which
             was
             in
             her
             hands
             to
             give
             ,
             was
             like
             our
             Ladies
             Be●…ds
             ,
             which
             though
             men
             ,
             through
             divers
             imperfections
             were
             too
             light
             before
             ,
             yet
             when
             they
             were
             cast
             in
             made
             weight
             competent
             .
          
        
         
           42.
           
           There
           was
           an
           old
           servant
           of
           my
           Lords
           ,
           who
           would
           needs
           make
           a
           young
           Captain
           ;
           and
           at
           last
           took
           an
           opportunity
           to
           shew
           himself
           an
           arrant
           coward
           .
           This
           Captain
           upon
           a
           time
           ,
           was
           to
           command
           a
           party
           to
           go
           out
           to
           make
           a
           mock
           salley
           ,
           but
           as
           soon
           as
           ever
           he
           came
           within
           sight
           of
           the
           enemy
           ,
           he
           squatted
           upon
           his
           belly
           behind
           the
           refuse
           of
           an
           old
           Brick-kill
           ,
           for
           which
           his
           behaviour
           he
           was
           laughed
           at
           sufficiently
           :
           after
           that
           he
           came
           into
           the
           Castle
           ,
           some
           there
           were
           who
           told
           this
           unto
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           who
           being
           willing
           to
           bring
           his
           old
           servant
           off
           with
           better
           credit
           ,
           than
           he
           had
           brought
           off
           himself
           ,
           told
           them
           ,
           I
           thought
           I
           had
           heard
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           mock
           Salley
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           answered
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           so
           ,
           then
           said
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           
             If
             it
             was
             but
             a
             mock
             salley
             ,
             he
             can
             be
             but
             a
             mock
             coward
             ,
             if
             you
             had
             been
             in
          
           
           
             earnest
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             he
             would
             not
             have
             played
             the
             fool
             in
             jest
             .
          
        
         
           43.
           
           The
           Marquess
           was
           one
           day
           reading
           of
           us
           a
           Lecture
           of
           patience
           in
           our
           adversity
           :
           amongst
           the
           rest
           of
           those
           witty
           sayings
           ,
           which
           came
           from
           him
           ,
           he
           told
           us
           that
           there
           was
           nothing
           so
           bad
           ,
           but
           was
           good
           for
           something
           ;
           for
           said
           he
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           no
           silence
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           no
           Musick
           ;
           for
           the
           sudden
           stops
           which
           are
           in
           Musick
           add
           to
           the
           grace
           and
           perfection
           of
           the
           Art.
           
             Ignorance
             is
             a
             spur
             to
             knowledge
             ,
             darkness
             a
             Pavilion
             to
             the
             Almighty
             .
             A
             Cabbin
             or
             drawn
             chamber
             for
             us
             to
             sleep
             in
             .
             A
             Dungeon
             for
             the
             Judge
             to
             punish
             his
             Delinquents
             ,
             and
             a
             foil
             for
             the
             Painter
             to
             make
             his
             shadows
             :
             so
             are
             afflictions
             good
             for
             our
             instructions
             ,
             and
             adversities
             for
             our
             amendments
             .
          
        
         
           44.
           
           The
           Marquess
           had
           a
           new
           servant
           to
           wait
           upon
           him
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           ill
           luck
           to
           think
           himself
           wiser
           than
           he
           was
           thought
           by
           others
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           upon
           an
           occasion
           ,
           he
           told
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           wise
           in
           such
           a
           thing
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           he
           were
           as
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           he
           would
           do
           so
           and
           so
           :
           the
           Marquess
           hearing
           of
           him
           made
           him
           this
           gentle
           reply
           ,
           
             Truly
             ,
             if
             I
             knew
          
           
           
             where
             to
             find
             a
             servant
             ,
             that
             were
             wiser
             than
             his
             Master
             ,
             I
             would
             give
             gold
             for
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             but
             to
             have
             a
             servant
             that
             thinks
             himself
             wiser
             than
             his
             Master
             ,
             for
             such
             an
             one
             I
             would
             not
             give
             a
             rush
             .
          
        
         
           45.
           
           On
           a
           Discourse
           of
           vain
           glory
           ,
           the
           Marquess
           related
           this
           story
           ,
           That
           Archidamus
           King
           of
           Lacedemon
           ,
           having
           received
           from
           Philip
           King
           of
           Macedon
           proud
           Letters
           ,
           after
           the
           said
           Philip
           had
           won
           a
           victory
           over
           the
           Athenians
           ,
           writ
           back
           to
           him
           ,
           
             That
             if
             he
             measured
             his
             own
             shadow
             ,
             he
             should
             find
             it
             no
             longer
             now
             ,
             than
             it
             was
             before
             his
             victory
             .
          
        
         
           46.
           
           When
           it
           was
           told
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           that
           some
           would
           warrant
           him
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           would
           ,
           he
           might
           be
           Duke
           of
           Somerset
           ,
           he
           made
           them
           this
           reply
           ,
           
             When
             I
             was
             Earl
             of
          
           Worcester
           
             I
             was
             well
             to
             live
             ,
             since
             I
             was
             a
             Marquess
             I
             am
             worse
             by
             one
             hundred
             thousand
             pounds
             ,
             and
             if
             I
             should
             be
             a
             Duke
             ,
             I
             should
             be
             an
             arrant
             beggar
             ;
             wherefore
             I
             had
             rather
             if
             I
             might
             go
             back
             again
             to
             my
             Earld●…m
             ,
             than
             at
             this
             Rate
             keep
             on
             my
             pace
             to
             the
             Dukedom
             of
             Somerset
             .
          
        
         
           47.
           
           At
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           long
           Parliament
           ,
           there
           were
           certain
           Rusticks
           who
           came
           unto
           Ragland
           Castle
           to
           search
           the
           Castle
           for
           arms
           ,
           my
           Lord
           being
           a
           
           Papist
           :
           the
           Marquess
           met
           them
           at
           the
           Castle
           gate
           ,
           and
           desired
           to
           know
           whether
           they
           came
           to
           take
           away
           his
           mony
           ,
           seeing
           they
           intended
           to
           disarm
           him
           ;
           they
           answered
           no
           ,
           but
           what
           they
           did
           ,
           was
           because
           he
           was
           a
           Recusant
           ,
           he
           said
           he
           was
           a
           Peer
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           and
           no
           convict
           Recusant
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Law
           could
           not
           in
           reason
           take
           notice
           of
           any
           such
           things
           ,
           and
           further
           ,
           some
           sharp
           and
           dubious
           words
           coming
           from
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           they
           were
           at
           last
           willing
           to
           take
           his
           word
           ,
           but
           the
           Marquess
           not
           willing
           to
           part
           with
           them
           on
           such
           easie
           terms
           ,
           having
           before
           resolved
           to
           return
           them
           one
           fright
           for
           another
           ,
           which
           he
           thus
           effected
           ;
           having
           carried
           them
           up
           and
           down
           the
           Castle
           ,
           he
           at
           length
           brought
           them
           over
           a
           high
           bridge
           that
           arched
           over
           the
           Moat
           ,
           that
           was
           between
           the
           Castle
           and
           the
           great
           Tower
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Lord
           Herbert
           had
           lately
           contrived
           certain
           water-works
           ,
           which
           when
           the
           several
           Engins
           and
           Wheels
           were
           to
           be
           set
           a
           going
           ,
           much
           quantity
           of
           water
           through
           the
           hollow
           conveyances
           of
           the
           aquaeducts
           were
           to
           be
           let
           down
           from
           the
           top
           of
           the
           high
           Tower
           ,
           which
           upon
           the
           first
           entrance
           of
           these
           wonderful
           Asinegoes
           ,
           the
           Marquess
           
           had
           given
           order
           that
           these
           catarrhacts
           should
           begin
           to
           fall
           ,
           which
           made
           such
           a
           fearful
           and
           hideous
           noise
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           hollowness
           of
           the
           Tower
           ,
           and
           the
           neighbouring
           ecchoes
           of
           the
           Castle
           ,
           and
           the
           waters
           that
           were
           between
           ,
           and
           round
           them
           both
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           such
           a
           roaring
           as
           if
           the
           mouth
           of
           Hell
           had
           been
           wide
           open
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Devils
           had
           been
           conjured
           up
           ,
           that
           the
           poor
           silly
           men
           stood
           so
           amaz'd
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           half
           dead
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           saw
           nothing
           :
           At
           last
           as
           the
           plot
           was
           laid
           ,
           up
           comes
           a
           man
           staring
           ,
           &
           running
           ,
           crying
           out
           before
           he
           came
           at
           them
           ,
           
             Lock
             to
             your selves
             my
             Masters
             ,
             for
             the
             Lions
             are
             got
             loose
             :
          
           whereupon
           the
           searchers
           gave
           us
           such
           a
           loose
           ,
           that
           they
           tumbled
           so
           over
           one
           another
           down
           the
           stairs
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           thought
           one
           half
           of
           them
           had
           broken
           their
           necks
           ,
           never
           looking
           behind
           them
           till
           they
           were
           sure
           they
           had
           got
           out
           of
           sight
           of
           the
           Castle
           .
        
         
           48.
           
           There
           was
           a
           Colonel
           ,
           who
           came
           unto
           the
           Marquess
           after
           the
           Castle
           was
           delivered
           ,
           whom
           the
           Marquess
           very
           well
           received
           until
           such
           time
           ,
           as
           the
           Colonel
           desired
           reparation
           of
           certain
           losses
           which
           he
           had
           sustained
           by
           
           his
           son
           Clamorgan
           ,
           the
           Marquess
           prayed
           him
           not
           to
           call
           him
           to
           an
           account
           for
           other
           folks
           ,
           for
           he
           had
           enough
           to
           do
           to
           answer
           for
           himself
           :
           whereupon
           the
           Colonel
           clapt
           his
           hat
           upon
           his
           head
           ,
           and
           sate
           himself
           down
           in
           a
           chair
           of
           State
           ,
           which
           was
           upon
           my
           Lords
           right
           hand
           ,
           which
           the
           Marquess
           observing
           ,
           gently
           said
           unto
           one
           of
           his
           servants
           ,
           
             I
             pray
             reach
             him
             the
             footstool
             .
          
        
         
           49.
           
           After
           much
           conference
           betwixt
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           and
           General
           Fairfax
           ,
           wherein
           many
           things
           were
           requested
           of
           the
           General
           by
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           and
           being
           as
           he
           thought
           himself
           happy
           in
           the
           attainment
           ,
           his
           Lordship
           was
           pleased
           to
           make
           a
           merry
           Petition
           to
           the
           General
           as
           he
           was
           taking
           his
           leave
           ,
           viz.
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           a
           couple
           of
           pigeons
           ,
           which
           were
           wont
           to
           come
           to
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           feed
           out
           of
           it
           constantly
           ,
           in
           whose
           behalf
           he
           desired
           the
           General
           that
           he
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           give
           him
           his
           Protection
           for
           them
           ,
           fearing
           the
           little
           command
           that
           he
           should
           have
           over
           his
           Soldiers
           in
           that
           behalf
           .
           To
           which
           the
           General
           said
           ,
           I
           am
           glad
           to
           see
           your
           Lordship
           so
           merry
           .
           Oh
           said
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           you
           have
           given
           me
           no
           other
           cause
           ,
           and
           as
           
           hasty
           as
           you
           are
           ,
           you
           shall
           not
           go
           until
           I
           have
           told
           you
           a
           story
           .
        
         
           There
           were
           two
           men
           going
           up
           Holborn
           in
           a
           Cart
           to
           be
           hanged
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           being
           very
           merry
           and
           jocond
           ,
           gave
           offence
           unto
           the
           other
           ,
           who
           was
           as
           sad
           and
           dejected
           ,
           insomuch
           as
           that
           the
           downcast
           man
           said
           unto
           the
           other
           ,
           I
           wonder
           brother
           that
           you
           can
           be
           so
           frolick
           ,
           considering
           the
           business
           that
           we
           are
           going
           about
           .
           Tush
           ,
           answered
           the
           other
           ,
           thou
           art
           a
           fool
           ,
           thou
           wentest
           a
           thieving
           ,
           and
           never
           thought
           what
           would
           become
           of
           thee
           ,
           wherefore
           being
           on
           a
           sudden
           surprized
           thou
           fallest
           into
           such
           a
           shaking
           fit
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           ashamed
           to
           see
           thee
           in
           that
           condition
           ,
           whereas
           I
           was
           resolved
           to
           be
           hanged
           before
           ever
           I
           fell
           to
           stealing
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           reason
           ,
           nothing
           happening
           strange
           ,
           or
           unexpected
           ,
           I
           go
           so
           composed
           unto
           my
           death
           :
           so
           said
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           
             I
             resolved
             to
             undergo
             whatsoever
             ,
             even
             the
             worst
             of
             evils
             that
             you
             were
             able
             to
             lay
             upon
             me
             ,
             before
             ever
             I
             took
             up
             arms
             for
             my
             Soveraign
             ,
             and
             therefore
             wonder
             not
             that
             I
             am
             so
             merry
             .
          
        
         
           50.
           
           There
           was
           a
           Romane
           Catholick
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           converted
           unto
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           and
           giving
           the
           Marquess
           of
           Worcester
           a
           visit
           ,
           the
           Marquess
           
           questioned
           him
           very
           seriously
           concerning
           his
           revolt
           ,
           and
           the
           ground
           of
           his
           disertion
           ;
           the
           Convert
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           ground
           of
           his
           departure
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           was
           because
           she
           had
           departed
           from
           her self
           .
           You
           say
           very
           well
           said
           the
           Marques
           ,
           but
           how
           do
           you
           prove
           that
           ?
           to
           which
           demand
           the
           convert
           made
           this
           reply
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Scriptures
           tell
           me
           so
           :
           whereupon
           the
           Marquess
           called
           for
           a
           Bible
           ,
           giving
           command
           it
           should
           be
           a
           Bible
           
             cum
             privilegio
             Regis
          
           ,
           which
           being
           brought
           unto
           him
           ,
           he
           said
           unto
           the
           Gentleman
           ,
           I
           will
           see
           whether
           it
           wil
           tell
           me
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           and
           holding
           it
           in
           his
           hands
           a
           pretty
           while
           ,
           at
           last
           he
           opened
           the
           Bible
           ,
           and
           held
           it
           open
           as
           long
           ,
           then
           he
           protested
           unto
           the
           afresaid
           Gentleman
           ,
           that
           the
           Bible
           told
           him
           no
           such
           matter
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           believed
           it
           to
           be
           so
           ful
           of
           truth
           ,
           &
           sincerity
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           respected
           the
           salvation
           of
           mens
           souls
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           if
           there
           were
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           it
           would
           in
           charity
           (
           with
           which
           it
           was
           so
           fully
           fraught
           )
           do
           no
           less
           than
           acquaint
           him
           also
           with
           it
           .
           To
           which
           the
           Gentleman
           replied
           :
           My
           Lord
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           the
           letter
           ,
           cover
           or
           paper
           that
           tells
           me
           so
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           sense
           &
           meaning
           .
           I
           cry
           you
           mercy
           said
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           who
           shall
           be
           judge
           of
           the
           meaning
           ,
           
           you
           or
           I
           ?
           to
           whom
           the
           Gentleman
           gave
           his
           Lordship
           this
           answer
           ,
           who
           comes
           nearest
           the
           truth
           .
           Then
           said
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           how
           should
           we
           know
           who
           comes
           nearest
           the
           truth
           ?
           we
           shall
           know
           that
           said
           the
           Gentleman
           by
           the
           word
           it self
           .
           I
           have
           told
           you
           said
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           it self
           sayes
           nothing
           :
           then
           said
           the
           Gentleman
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           perswasive
           spirit
           that
           directs
           every
           man
           &
           leads
           them
           into
           all
           truth
           who
           are
           seekers
           of
           her
           meerly
           for
           love
           of
           her self
           .
           Indeed
           said
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           I
           have
           heard
           of
           such
           a
           Sect
           that
           is
           newly
           sprung
           up
           ,
           who
           go
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Seekers
           ,
           but
           I
           had
           rather
           be
           on
           the
           finders
           side
           .
           To
           which
           the
           Gentleman
           made
           answer
           .
           
             Seek
             &
             ye
             shall
             find
          
           .
           To
           which
           my
           L.
           replied
           ,
           you
           must
           have
           day-light
           ,
           or
           candle-light
           ,
           or
           else
           your
           eys
           will
           do
           you
           no
           good
           :
           the
           Gentleman
           made
           answer
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           so
           easie
           to
           be
           found
           of
           all
           that
           sought
           him
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           did
           but
           grope
           after
           him
           ,
           we
           should
           find
           him
           .
           I
           said
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           you
           say
           wel
           ,
           but
           not
           when
           there
           is
           a
           light
           in
           the
           room
           ;
           &
           thereupon
           the
           Marquess
           entred
           upon
           a
           large
           discourse
           ,
           perswading
           the
           gentleman
           to
           return
           to
           his
           mother
           again
           ,
           whose
           arms
           were
           always
           open
           ready
           to
           embrace
           all
           that
           should
           return
           into
           her
           bosom
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           gentleman
           said
           
           if
           I
           should
           turn
           now
           I
           should
           be
           despised
           on
           all
           sides
           .
           Oh
           ,
           said
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           
             if
             that
             be
             all
             ,
             then
             all
             is
             nothing
             ,
             for
             what
             can
             any
             man
             say
             more
             to
             you
             ,
             than
             this
             ,
             you
             have
             been
             abroad
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             come
             home
             again
             ?
          
        
         
           51.
           
           The
           time
           being
           come
           ,
           that
           the
           Prophecy
           of
           Henry
           of
           Windsor
           must
           now
           fit
           the
           fatal
           destiny
           of
           Henry
           of
           Ragland
           ,
           like
           a
           thunder-bolt
           ,
           that
           splits
           downwards
           from
           the
           higher
           to
           the
           lower
           branch
           of
           the
           same
           tree
           ,
           viz.
           that
           he
           should
           live
           long
           ,
           and
           lose
           all
           that
           Garison
           ,
           had
           the
           honour
           to
           make
           good
           the
           rear
           hope
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           when
           the
           main
           body
           of
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           was
           quite
           forlorn
           ;
           and
           in
           her
           last
           fortunate
           and
           successfully
           sally
           ,
           like
           a
           dying
           Taper
           to
           make
           one
           great
           blaze
           before
           she
           went
           out
           ,
           in
           which
           exploit
           some
           of
           her
           Gentlemen
           were
           so
           gallant
           ,
           as
           to
           bring
           home
           Trophies
           of
           her
           victories
           ,
           Colours
           ,
           which
           were
           no
           sooner
           dishevelled
           ,
           but
           they
           spread
           to
           gather
           with
           themselves
           the
           praises
           of
           these
           takers
           ,
           these
           being
           presented
           to
           the
           Marquess
           ,
           he
           turned
           away
           his
           face
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             These
             are
             no
             natural
             colours
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             borrowed
             ,
          
           intimating
           how
           unnatural
           the
           war
           was
           ,
           and
           how
           soon
           these
           Colours
           must
           be
           restored
           .
        
         
         
           52.
           
           When
           it
           was
           told
           his
           Lordship
           not
           long
           before
           he
           dyed
           ,
           that
           leave
           was
           obtained
           by
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           buried
           in
           Windsor
           Castle
           ,
           within
           the
           great
           Chappel
           ,
           and
           wherein
           divers
           of
           his
           Ancestors
           lie
           buried
           ,
           with
           some
           sprightliness
           he
           spake
           aloud
           ,
           
             God
             bless
             us
             all
             ,
             why
             then
             I
             shall
             take
             a
             better
             Castle
             when
             I
             am
             dead
             ,
             then
             they
             took
             from
             me
             whilst
             I
             was
             alive
             .
          
        
         
           53.
           
           The
           Marquess
           a
           little
           before
           he
           dyed
           ,
           having
           addressed
           himself
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Peers
           ,
           and
           having
           found
           very
           hard
           usage
           from
           them
           ,
           broke
           forth
           into
           these
           expressions
           .
           Oh
           said
           he
           ,
           When
           the
           Noblest
           and
           highest
           element
           ,
           Courts
           the
           noise
           of
           their
           Waves
           ,
           the
           ●…ruest
           Emblem
           of
           the
           madness
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           highest
           Region
           stoops
           unto
           the
           lower
           ,
           and
           the
           lowest
           gets
           up
           into
           the
           highest
           seat
           ,
           What
           can
           be
           expected
           but
           a
           Chaos
           of
           confusion
           and
           desolation
           of
           the
           universe
           ?
           I
           do
           believe
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           so
           near
           unto
           their
           end
           ,
           that
           as
           weak
           as
           I
           am
           ,
           there
           is
           Physick
           to
           be
           had
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           could
           find
           it
           to
           prolong
           my
           days
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           outlive
           their
           honours
           .
           Not
           many
           hours
           before
           he
           died
           ,
           reflecting
           
           upon
           the
           Articles
           that
           he
           had
           waived
           upon
           the
           Surrender
           of
           Ragland
           into
           the
           Parliaments
           hands
           ,
           Ah
           Doctor
           said
           he
           ,
           to
           Doctor
           Baily
           ,
           If
           I
           had
           made
           use
           of
           the
           Articles
           ,
           which
           you
           had
           procured
           in
           my
           behalf
           ,
           I
           had
           not
           been
           now
           so
           near
           unto
           the
           end
           of
           my
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           beginning
           of
           my
           happiness
           ,
           I
           forsook
           life
           ,
           liberty
           &
           estate
           which
           I
           might
           have
           had
           ,
           and
           threw
           my self
           upon
           their
           mercy
           ,
           which
           when
           I
           had
           done
           ,
           if
           to
           seise
           upon
           all
           my
           goods
           ,
           to
           pull
           down
           my
           house
           ,
           to
           sell
           my
           estate
           ,
           and
           to
           send
           for
           up
           such
           a
           weak
           body
           ,
           as
           mine
           was
           ,
           so
           enseebled
           by
           diseases
           in
           the
           dead
           of
           winter
           ,
           and
           the
           Winter
           of
           mine
           age
           ,
           be
           merciful
           ,
           What
           are
           they
           whose
           mercies
           are
           so
           cruel
           ?
           Neither
           do
           I
           expect
           that
           they
           should
           stop
           at
           all
           this
           ,
           for
           I
           fear
           they
           will
           persecute
           me
           after
           death
           :
           you
           tell
           me
           ,
           that
           when
           I
           am
           dead
           ,
           you
           will
           petition
           the
           Parliament
           for
           money
           to
           bury
           me
           ,
           then
           will
           they
           appoint
           those
           who
           will
           dispose
           of
           the
           time
           and
           manner
           of
           my
           burial
           ;
           and
           you
           shall
           see
           ,
           that
           they
           (
           being
           it
           is
           so
           near
           the
           good
           time
           )
           will
           cause
           me
           to
           be
           buried
           according
           to
           the
           directory
           in
           spight
           of
           Christmas
           day
           upon
           Christmas
           :
           and
           so
           they
           did
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           APOPHTHEGMS
           OF
           THE
           LORD
           BACON
        
         
           HEnry
           the
           fourth
           of
           France
           his
           Queen
           was
           great
           with
           Child
           ,
           Count
           Soisons
           that
           had
           his
           expectations
           upon
           the
           Crown
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           twice
           or
           thrice
           thought
           ,
           that
           the
           Queen
           was
           with
           Child
           before
           ,
           said
           to
           some
           of
           his
           friends
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           but
           a
           pillow
           ,
           this
           had
           some
           waies
           come
           to
           the
           Kings
           ears
           ,
           who
           kept
           it
           till
           when
           the
           Queen
           waxed
           great
           ,
           and
           then
           called
           the
           Count
           of
           Soisons
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           laying
           his
           hands
           upon
           the
           Queens
           belly
           ,
           
             Come
             Cousin
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             pillow
             :
             Yes
             Sir
             ,
          
           answered
           the
           Count
           
             Soisons
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             pillow
             for
             all
          
           France
           
             ●…o
             sleep
             upon
          
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           Pace
           the
           bitter
           fool
           ,
           was
           not
           suffered
           to
           come
           at
           the
           Queen
           ,
           because
           〈◊〉
           his
           bitter
           humour
           ,
           yet
           at
           one
           time
           some
           pressed
           the
           Queen
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           come
           to
           her
           ,
           undertaking
           for
           him
           ,
           th●…
           he
           should
           keep
           compass
           ,
           so
           he
           wa●…
           brought
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           the
           Queen
           said
           Come
           on
           Pace
           ,
           now
           we
           shall
           hear
           〈◊〉
           our
           faults
           ,
           saith
           
             Pace
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             use
             talk
             of
             that
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Town
             talks
             of
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           My
           Lord
           of
           Essex
           at
           the
           Ste●…
           of
           Rhoan
           made
           twenty
           four
           Knights
           ,
           wh●…ch
           at
           that
           time
           was
           a
           great
           matter
           ;
           divers
           of
           those
           Gentlemen
           were
           of
           wer●…
           and
           small
           means
           ,
           which
           when
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           heard
           ,
           she
           said
           ,
           
             My
             Lord
             mi●…
             have
             done
             well
             to
             have
             built
             his
             Alms
             here
             before
             he
             made
             his
             Knights
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           A
           great
           Officer
           in
           France
           was
           〈◊〉
           danger
           to
           have
           lost
           h●…s
           place
           ,
           but
           h●…
           Wife
           by
           her
           ●…it
           and
           means
           making
           made
           his
           peace
           ,
           whereupon
           a
           pleasa●…
           fellow
           said
           ,
           
             that
             he
             had
             been
             crusht
             ,
             〈◊〉
             that
             he
             saved
             himself
             upon
             his
             h●…rns
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           
             Caesar
             Borgia
          
           after
           long
           devisi●…
           between
           him
           and
           the
           Lords
           of
           Romagn●…
           sell
           to
           accord
           with
           them
           ,
           in
           this
           accor●…
           there
           was
           an
           article
           that
           he
           should
           no●…
           at
           any
           time
           call
           them
           all
           together
           〈◊〉
           person
           ,
           the
           meaning
           was
           ,
           that
           knowing
           
           his
           dangerous
           nature
           ,
           if
           he
           meant
           them
           treason
           ,
           some
           one
           might
           be
           free
           to
           revenge
           the
           rest
           ,
           nevertheless
           he
           did
           with
           such
           art
           and
           fair
           usage
           win
           their
           confidence
           ,
           that
           he
           brought
           them
           all
           together
           to
           Councel
           ,
           where
           he
           murt●…ered
           them
           all
           ,
           this
           act
           when
           it
           was
           related
           unto
           Pope
           
             Alexander
             ,
             Caesar
             Borgias
          
           father
           by
           a
           Cardinal
           ,
           as
           a
           thing
           happy
           ,
           but
           very
           perfidious
           ,
           the
           Pope
           said
           ,
           
             It
             was
             they
             that
             had
             broke
             their
             Covenant
             first
             in
             coming
             all
             together
             .
          
        
         
           6.
           
           Pope
           Julius
           the
           third
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           made
           Pope
           ,
           gave
           his
           hat
           unto
           a
           youth
           ,
           a
           favourite
           of
           his
           ,
           with
           great
           scandal
           ,
           whereupon
           at
           one
           time
           a
           Cardinal
           that
           might
           be
           free
           with
           him
           ,
           said
           modestly
           to
           him
           ,
           
             What
             did
             your
             holiness
             see
             in
             that
             young
             man
             to
             make
             him
             Cardinal
             ?
          
           Julius
           answered
           ,
           
             What
             did
             you
             see
             in
             me
             to
             make
             me
             Pope
             ?
          
        
         
           7.
           
           The
           same
           Julius
           upon
           like
           occasion
           of
           speech
           ,
           why
           he
           should
           bear
           so
           great
           affect
           on
           to
           the
           same
           young
           man
           ,
           would
           say
           ,
           
             That
             he
             found
             by
             Astrology
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             youths
             destiny
             to
             be
             a
             great
             Prelate
             ,
             which
             was
             impossible
             ,
             except
             himself
             were
             Pope
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             he
             did
             rai●…e
             him
             ,
             as
             〈◊〉
             dr●…er
             ●…n
             of
             his
             own
             f●…rtune
             .
          
        
         
         
           8.
           
           Clodius
           was
           acquit
           by
           a
           corrupt
           Jury
           ,
           that
           had
           palpably
           taken
           shares
           of
           money
           ,
           before
           they
           gave
           up
           their
           verdict
           ,
           they
           prayed
           of
           the
           Senate
           a
           guard
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           do
           their
           consciences
           freely
           ,
           for
           Clodius
           was
           a
           very
           seditious
           young
           Noble
           man
           ,
           whereupon
           all
           the
           World
           gave
           him
           for
           condemned
           ,
           but
           acquitted
           he
           was
           .
           Catulus
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           seeing
           some
           of
           them
           that
           had
           acquitted
           him
           together
           ,
           said
           to
           them
           ,
           
             What
             made
             you
             to
             ask
             of
             us
             a
             guard
             ?
             were
             you
             afraid
             your
             mony
             should
             have
             been
             taken
             from
             you
             ?
          
        
         
           9.
           
           Diogenes
           having
           seen
           that
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Macedon
           ,
           which
           before
           was
           contemptible
           ,
           and
           low
           ,
           began
           to
           come
           alost
           ,
           when
           he
           died
           ,
           was
           asked
           how
           he
           would
           be
           buried
           ,
           he
           answered
           ,
           
             With
             my
             face
             downward
             ;
             for
             within
             a
             while
             the
             world
             will
             be
             turned
             upside
             down
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             shall
             lie
             right
             .
          
        
         
           10.
           
           Sir
           
             Nicolas
             Bacon
          
           ,
           being
           appointed
           a
           Judge
           for
           the
           Northern
           Circuit
           ,
           and
           having
           brought
           his
           Trials
           that
           came
           before
           him
           to
           such
           a
           passe
           ,
           as
           the
           passing
           of
           Sentence
           on
           Malefactors
           ,
           he
           was
           by
           one
           of
           the
           Malesactors
           mightily
           importuned
           for
           to
           save
           his
           life
           ,
           which
           
           when
           nothing
           that
           he
           had
           said
           did
           avail
           ,
           he
           at
           length
           desired
           his
           mercy
           on
           the
           account
           of
           kindred
           :
           Prethee
           said
           my
           Lord
           Judge
           ,
           how
           came
           that
           in
           ?
           Why
           ,
           if
           it
           please
           you
           my
           Lord
           ,
           your
           name
           is
           Bacon
           ,
           and
           mine
           is
           Hog
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           ages
           Hog
           and
           Bacon
           have
           been
           so
           near
           kindred
           that
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           separated
           .
           
             I
             but
          
           replied
           Judge
           
             Bacon
             ,
             you
             and
             I
             cannot
             be
             kindred
             ,
             except
             you
             be
             hanged
             ;
             for
          
           Hog
           
             is
             not
          
           Bacon
           
             until
             it
             be
             well
             hanged
          
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           Two
           Scholars
           and
           a
           Countrey
           man
           travelling
           upon
           the
           Road
           ,
           one
           night
           lodged
           all
           in
           one
           Inn
           ,
           and
           supt
           together
           ,
           where
           the
           Scholars
           thought
           to
           have
           put
           a
           trick
           upon
           the
           Countrey
           man
           which
           was
           thus
           ;
           the
           Scholars
           appointed
           for
           supper
           two
           Pigeons
           and
           a
           fat
           Capon
           ,
           which
           being
           ready
           ,
           was
           brought
           up
           ,
           and
           they
           having
           sate
           down
           ,
           the
           one
           Scholar
           took
           up
           one
           Pigeon
           ,
           the
           other
           Scholar
           took
           the
           other
           Pigeon
           ,
           thinking
           thereby
           that
           the
           Countrey
           man
           should
           have
           sate
           still
           until
           that
           they
           were
           ready
           for
           the
           carving
           of
           the
           Capon
           ,
           which
           he
           perceiving
           ,
           took
           the
           Capon
           ,
           and
           laid
           it
           on
           his
           trencher
           ,
           and
           thus
           said
           ,
           
             Daintily
             contrived
             ,
             every
             one
             a
             bird
             .
          
        
         
         
           12.
           
           Themistocles
           in
           his
           lower
           fortune
           was
           in
           love
           with
           a
           young
           Gentleman
           ,
           which
           scorned
           him
           ;
           when
           he
           grew
           to
           his
           greatness
           ,
           which
           was
           soon
           after
           ,
           the
           young
           Gentleman
           sought
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           Themistocles
           said
           ,
           
             We
             are
             both
             grown
             but
             wise
             too
             late
             .
          
        
         
           13.
           
           
             Jack
             Roberts
          
           was
           desired
           by
           his
           Taylour
           ,
           when
           the
           reckoning
           grew
           somewhat
           high
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           Bill
           of
           his
           hand
           .
           Roberts
           said
           ,
           I
           am
           content
           ,
           but
           you
           must
           let
           no
           man
           know
           it
           ;
           when
           the
           Taylour
           brought
           him
           the
           Bill
           ,
           he
           tore
           it
           as
           in
           choler
           ,
           and
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           
             You
             use
             me
             not
             well
             ,
             you
             promised
             me
             that
             no
             man
             should
             know
             it
             ,
             and
             here
             you
             have
             put
             in
             :
             Be
             it
             known
             unto
             all
             men
             by
             these
             Presents
             .
          
        
         
           14.
           
           Sir
           
             Walter
             Raleigh
          
           was
           wont
           to
           say
           of
           the
           Ladies
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeths
           Privy
           Chamber
           ,
           and
           Bed
           Ch●…mber
           ,
           
             That
             they
             were
             like
             Wi●…es
             ,
             they
             could
             do
             hurt
             ,
             but
             they
             could
             do
             no
             good
             .
          
        
         
           15.
           
           Bim
           that
           was
           an
           Athlest
           ,
           was
           shewed
           in
           a
           Port
           City
           ,
           in
           a
           Temple
           of
           Neptune
           ,
           many
           Tables
           or
           Pictures
           ,
           of
           such
           as
           had
           in
           Tempests
           made
           their
           vows
           unto
           Neptune
           ,
           and
           were
           saved
           from
           shipwrack
           ,
           and
           was
           asked
           ,
           How
           
           say
           you
           now
           ;
           Do
           you
           not
           acknowledge
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Gods
           ?
           she
           said
           
             ●…o
             ,
             but
             where
             are
             they
             painted
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             drowned
             after
             their
             vows
             ?
          
        
         
           16.
           
           Bias
           was
           sailing
           ;
           and
           there
           fell
           out
           a
           great
           Tempest
           ,
           and
           the
           Marriners
           ,
           that
           were
           wicked
           and
           dissolute
           fellows
           called
           upon
           their
           Gods
           ,
           but
           Bias
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             Peace
             ,
             let
             them
             not
             know
             ye
             are
             here
             .
          
        
         
           17.
           
           There
           was
           a
           Minister
           deprived
           for
           inconformity
           ,
           who
           said
           ,
           to
           some
           of
           his
           friends
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           deprived
           him
           ,
           it
           should
           cost
           an
           hundred
           mens
           lives
           ,
           the
           party
           understood
           it
           ,
           as
           if
           being
           a
           turbulent
           fellow
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           moved
           sedition
           ,
           and
           complained
           of
           him
           ,
           whereupon
           being
           convented
           and
           opposed
           upon
           that
           speech
           ,
           he
           said
           his
           meaning
           was
           ,
           
             That
             if
             he
             lost
             his
             benefice
             ,
             he
             would
             practise
             Physick
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             thought
             he
             should
             kill
             an
             hundred
             men
             in
             time
             .
          
        
         
           18.
           
           
             Michael
             Angle
          
           ,
           the
           famous
           Painter
           painting
           in
           the
           Popes
           Chappel
           ,
           the
           Portraiture
           of
           Hell
           and
           damned
           souls
           ,
           made
           one
           of
           the
           damned
           souls
           so
           like
           a
           Cardinal
           that
           was
           his
           enemy
           ,
           as
           every
           body
           at
           first
           sight
           knew
           it
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           Cardinal
           complained
           to
           Pope
           Clement
           
           desiring
           it
           might
           be
           defaced
           ,
           who
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           
             Why
             ,
             you
             know
             very
             well
             ,
             I
             have
             power
             to
             deliver
             a
             soul
             out
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
             but
             not
             out
             of
             Hell.
             
          
        
         
           19.
           
           Alcibiades
           came
           to
           Pericles
           ,
           and
           stayed
           a
           while
           ere
           he
           was
           admitted
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           in
           ,
           Pericles
           civilly
           excused
           it
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           I
           was
           studying
           how
           to
           give
           my
           account
           ,
           but
           Alcibiades
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           
             If
             you
             will
             be
             ruled
             by
             me
             ,
             study
             rather
             how
             to
             give
             no
             account
             .
          
        
         
           20.
           
           Cicero
           was
           at
           dinner
           ,
           where
           there
           was
           an
           ancient
           Lady
           that
           spake
           of
           her
           years
           ,
           and
           said
           she
           was
           but
           forty
           years
           old
           ,
           one
           that
           sate
           by
           Cicero
           ,
           rounded
           him
           in
           the
           ear
           ,
           and
           said
           she
           talks
           of
           forty
           years
           ,
           and
           she
           is
           far
           more
           out
           of
           question
           :
           Cicero
           answered
           him
           again
           ,
           
             I
             must
             believe
             her
             ,
             for
             I
             have
             heard
             her
             say
             so
             ,
             any
             time
             these
             ten
             years
             .
          
        
         
           21.
           
           There
           was
           a
           Souldier
           ,
           that
           vanted
           before
           
             Julius
             Cesar
          
           ,
           of
           hurts
           he
           had
           received
           in
           his
           face
           :
           
             Julius
             Cesar
          
           knowing
           him
           to
           be
           a
           Coward
           ,
           told
           him
           ,
           
             You
             were
             left
             take
             heed
             next
             time
             you
             run
             away
             ,
             how
             you
             look
             back
             .
          
        
         
           22.
           
           Secretary
           Bourns
           son
           kept
           a
           Gentlemans
           wife
           in
           Shropshire
           ,
           who
           lived
           from
           her
           husband
           with
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           
           was
           weary
           of
           her
           he
           caused
           her
           husband
           to
           be
           dealt
           with
           to
           take
           her
           home
           ,
           and
           offered
           him
           five
           hundred
           pounds
           for
           reparation
           :
           The
           Gentleman
           went
           to
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Sidney
          
           ,
           to
           take
           his
           advice
           upon
           this
           offer
           ,
           telling
           him
           ,
           that
           his
           Wife
           promised
           now
           a
           new
           life
           ;
           &
           to
           tell
           him
           truth
           ,
           five
           hundred
           pounds
           would
           come
           well
           with
           him
           ;
           and
           besides
           that
           sometimes
           he
           wanted
           a
           woman
           in
           his
           bed
           .
           
             By
             my
             Troth
          
           ,
           said
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Sidney
             ,
             take
             her
             home
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             mony
             ,
             then
             whereas
             other
             Cukolds
             wear
             their
             horns
             plain
             ,
             you
             may
             near
             yours
             guilt
             .
          
        
         
           23.
           
           When
           Rablais
           ,
           the
           great
           jester
           of
           France
           ,
           lay
           on
           his
           death
           bed
           ,
           and
           they
           gave
           him
           the
           extream
           unction
           ,
           a
           familiar
           friend
           of
           his
           came
           to
           him
           afterwards
           ,
           and
           asked
           him
           how
           he
           did
           ,
           Rablais
           answered
           ,
           
             Even
             going
             my
             journey
             ,
             they
             have
             greased
             my
             boots
             already
             .
          
        
         
           24.
           
           When
           Vespasian
           passed
           from
           Jury
           to
           take
           upon
           him
           the
           Empire
           ,
           he
           went
           by
           Alexandria
           ,
           where
           remained
           two
           famous
           Philosophers
           ,
           Apollonius
           ,
           and
           Euphrates
           ;
           the
           Emperour
           heard
           them
           discoursing
           touching
           matters
           of
           State
           ,
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           many
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           was
           weary
           of
           them
           ,
           he
           brake
           off
           in
           a
           
           secret
           der●…sion
           ,
           finding
           their
           discourses
           ,
           but
           speculative
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           put
           in
           practice
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             O
             that
             I
             might
             govern
             wise
             men
             ,
             and
             wise
             men
             govern
             me
             .
          
        
         
           25.
           
           Mr.
           Bromley
           Sollicitor
           ,
           giving
           in
           evidence
           for
           a
           deed
           ,
           which
           was
           impeached
           to
           be
           fraudulent
           ,
           was
           arged
           by
           the
           Councel
           on
           the
           other
           side
           with
           this
           presumption
           ,
           that
           in
           two
           former
           s●…its
           when
           Title
           was
           made
           ,
           that
           deed
           was
           passed
           over
           in
           silence
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           conveyance
           stood
           upon
           :
           Mr.
           
             Justice
             C●…iline
          
           taking
           in
           with
           that
           side
           ,
           asked
           the
           Sollicitor
           ,
           I
           pray
           thee
           Mr.
           Sollicitor
           ,
           let
           me
           ask
           you
           a
           familiar
           question
           ,
           I
           have
           two
           geldings
           in
           my
           Stable
           ;
           I
           have
           divers
           times
           business
           of
           importance
           ,
           &
           still
           I
           send
           forth
           one
           of
           my
           Geldings
           and
           not
           the
           other
           ,
           would
           you
           not
           think
           I
           set
           him
           aside
           for
           a
           Jade
           ?
           
             No
             my
             Lord
          
           ,
           said
           
             Bromley
             ,
             I
             would
             think
             you
             spared
             him
             for
             your
             own
             Saddle
             .
          
        
         
           26.
           
           
             Alphonso
             Cartillo
          
           was
           informed
           by
           his
           Steward
           of
           the
           greatness
           of
           his
           expence
           being
           such
           as
           he
           could
           not
           hold
           out
           with
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           asked
           him
           ,
           wherein
           it
           chiefly
           rose
           ,
           his
           Steward
           told
           him
           in
           the
           multitude
           of
           his
           Servants
           ;
           the
           Bishop
           bid
           him
           make
           a
           note
           of
           those
           that
           were
           necessary
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           
           might
           be
           put
           off
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           ,
           and
           the
           B●…shop
           taking
           occasion
           to
           read
           it
           before
           most
           of
           his
           Servants
           ,
           said
           to
           his
           Steward
           ,
           
             Well
             ,
             let
             these
             remain
             ,
             because
             I
             need
             them
             ,
             and
             these
             other
             ,
             because
             they
             need
             me
             .
          
        
         
           27.
           
           
             Queen
             Elizabeth
          
           was
           wont
           to
           say
           other
           instructions
           to
           get
           officers
           ,
           
             That
             they
             were
             like
             to
             garments
             ,
             strait
             at
             the
             first
             putting
             on
             ,
             but
             did
             by
             and
             by
             near
             hose
             enough
             .
          
        
         
           28.
           
           Thales
           as
           he
           looked
           upon
           the
           stars
           ,
           fell
           into
           the
           water
           ,
           whereupon
           it
           was
           after
           said
           ,
           
             That
             if
             he
             had
             looked
             into
             the
             water
             he
             might
             have
             seen
             the
             stars
             ,
             but
             looking
             up
             to
             the
             Stars
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             ,
             see
             the
             water
             .
          
        
         
           29.
           
           The
           Book
           of
           deposing
           Richard
           the
           second
           ,
           and
           the
           coming
           in
           of
           Henry
           the
           fourth
           ,
           supposed
           to
           be
           written
           by
           Doctor
           Heywood
           ,
           who
           was
           committed
           to
           the
           Tower
           for
           it
           ,
           had
           much
           incensed
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           and
           she
           asked
           Master
           Bacon
           ,
           being
           then
           of
           her
           learned
           Councel
           ,
           whether
           there
           were
           no
           Treason
           contained
           in
           it
           ,
           Master
           Bacon
           intending
           to
           do
           him
           a
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           off
           the
           Queens
           bitterness
           with
           a
           jest
           ,
           answered
           ,
           No
           Madam
           ,
           for
           Treason
           I
           cannot
           deliver
           opinion
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           any
           ,
           
           but
           very
           much
           felony
           :
           the
           Queen
           apprehending
           it
           gladly
           ,
           asked
           how
           and
           wherein
           ?
           Master
           Bacon
           answered
           ,
           
             Because
             he
             had
             stollen
             many
             of
             his
             Sentences
             and
             conceits
             out
             of
          
           Cornelius
           Tacitus
           .
        
         
           30.
           
           A
           man
           and
           his
           wife
           in
           bed
           together
           ,
           she
           towards
           morning
           pretended
           her self
           to
           be
           ill
           at
           ease
           ,
           desiring
           to
           lie
           on
           her
           husbands
           side
           ,
           so
           the
           good
           man
           to
           please
           her
           came
           over
           her
           ,
           making
           some
           short
           stay
           in
           his
           passage
           over
           ,
           where
           she
           had
           not
           long
           lain
           ,
           but
           desired
           to
           lie
           in
           her
           old
           place
           again
           ,
           quoth
           he
           how
           can
           it
           be
           effected
           ,
           she
           answered
           ,
           come
           over
           me
           again
           ,
           
             I
             had
             rather
          
           ,
           said
           he
           
             go
             a
             mile
             and
             a
             half
             about
             .
          
        
         
           31.
           
           A
           Thief
           being
           arraigned
           at
           the
           Bar
           ,
           for
           stealing
           of
           a
           Mare
           ,
           in
           his
           pleading
           urged
           many
           things
           in
           his
           own
           behalf
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           nothing
           availing
           ,
           he
           told
           the
           Bench
           ,
           the
           Mare
           rather
           stole
           him
           ,
           than
           he
           the
           Mare
           ,
           which
           in
           brief
           he
           thus
           related
           ,
           that
           passing
           over
           several
           grounds
           about
           his
           lawful
           occasions
           ,
           he
           was
           pursued
           close
           by
           a
           fierce
           Mastive
           dog
           ,
           &
           so
           was
           forced
           to
           save
           himself
           by
           leaping
           over
           a
           hedge
           ,
           which
           being
           of
           an
           ag●…l
           body
           he
           effected
           ,
           and
           in
           leaping
           ,
           a
           Mare
           standing
           on
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           
           hedge
           ,
           leaped
           upon
           her
           back
           ,
           who
           running
           furiously
           away
           with
           him
           he
           could
           not
           by
           any
           means
           stop
           her
           until
           he
           came
           to
           the
           next
           Town
           ,
           in
           which
           Town
           the
           owner
           of
           the
           Mare
           lived
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           he
           taken
           and
           here
           arraigned
           .
        
         
           32.
           
           Popham
           when
           he
           was
           Speaker
           ,
           and
           the
           lower
           house
           had
           sate
           long
           ,
           and
           done
           in
           effect
           nothing
           ,
           coming
           one
           day
           to
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           she
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           Now
           Mr
           Speaker
           ,
           what
           hath
           passed
           in
           the
           lower
           House
           ,
           he
           answered
           ,
           
             If
             it
             please
             your
             Majesty
             seven
             weeks
             .
          
        
         
           33.
           
           Pope
           Xystus
           the
           fifth
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           poor
           mans
           Son
           ,
           and
           his
           Fathers
           house
           ill
           thatcht
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Sun
           came
           in
           ,
           in
           many
           places
           ,
           would
           sport
           with
           his
           ignobility
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             he
             was
             Son
             of
             an
             illustrious
             house
             .
          
        
         
           34.
           
           When
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           conquered
           Portugal
           ,
           he
           gave
           a
           special
           charge
           to
           the
           Lieutenant
           ,
           that
           the
           Souldiers
           should
           not
           spoil
           ,
           lest
           he
           should
           alienate
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           people
           .
           The
           Army
           also
           suffered
           much
           scarcity
           of
           victual
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           Spanish
           Souldiers
           would
           afterwards
           say
           ,
           
             That
             they
             had
             won
             the
             King
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             heaven
             useth
             to
             be
             won
             ,
             by
             fasting
             and
          
           
           
             abstaining
             from
             that
             that
             is
             another
             mans
             .
          
        
         
           35.
           
           Master
           Savill
           was
           asked
           his
           opinion
           touching
           Poets
           ,
           who
           answered
           ,
           
             He
             thought
             them
             the
             best
             Writers
             next
             to
             those
             that
             write
             Prose
             .
          
        
         
           36.
           
           Master
           Mason
           of
           Trinity
           Colledge
           ,
           sent
           his
           Pupil
           to
           another
           of
           the
           Fellows
           to
           borrow
           a
           Book
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           told
           him
           
             I
             am
             loath
             to
             lend
             my
             Books
             out
             of
             my
             Chamber
             ,
             but
             if
             it
             please
             thy
             Tutor
             ●…o
             come
             and
             read
             upon
             it
             in
             my
             Chamber
             ,
             he
             shal
             as
             long
             as
             he
             will.
          
           It
           was
           winter
           ,
           and
           some
           daies
           after
           the
           same
           Fellow
           sent
           to
           Mr.
           Mason
           to
           borrow
           h●…s
           Bellows
           ,
           but
           Master
           Mason
           ,
           said
           to
           his
           Pupil
           ,
           
             I
             am
             loath
             to
             lend
             my
             Bellows
             out
             of
             my
             Chamber
             ,
             but
             if
             thy
             Tutor
             would
             come
             and
             blow
             the
             Fire
             in
             my
             Chamber
             ,
             he
             shall
             as
             long
             as
             he
             will.
             
          
        
         
           37.
           
           Nero
           did
           cut
           a
           youth
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           would
           have
           transformed
           him
           into
           a
           woman
           ,
           and
           called
           him
           Wife
           :
           there
           was
           a
           Senator
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           said
           secretly
           to
           his
           friend
           ,
           
             It
             was
             pity
          
           Nero's
           
             father
             had
             not
             had
             such
             a
             Wife
             .
          
        
         
           38.
           
           A
           notorious
           Rogue
           being
           brought
           to
           the
           Bar
           ,
           and
           knowing
           his
           case
           to
           be
           desperate
           ,
           instead
           of
           pleading
           he
           took
           to
           himself
           the
           liberty
           of
           jesting
           
           and
           thus
           said
           ,
           
             I
             charge
             you
             in
             the
             King●…
             name
             ,
             to
             seise
             and
             take
             away
             that
             man
          
           (
           meaning
           the
           Judge
           )
           
             in
             the
             red
             Gowns
             for
             I
             go
             in
             danger
             of
             my
             life
             because
             of
             him
             .
          
        
         
           39.
           
           Galba
           succeeded
           Nero
           ,
           and
           his
           age
           being
           much
           despised
           ,
           there
           was
           much
           licence
           and
           confusion
           in
           Rome
           ,
           whereupon
           a
           Senator
           said
           in
           full
           Senate
           ,
           
             It
             were
             letter
             live
             where
             nothing
             is
             lawful
             ,
             than
             where
             all
             things
             are
             lawful
             .
          
        
         
           40.
           
           In
           Flanders
           by
           accident
           ,
           a
           Flemish
           Tiler
           fell
           from
           the
           top
           of
           a
           house
           upon
           a
           Spaniard
           ,
           and
           killed
           him
           ,
           though
           he
           escaped
           himself
           ,
           the
           next
           of
           the
           blood
           prosecuted
           his
           death
           with
           great
           violence
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           was
           offered
           pecuniary
           recompence
           ,
           nothing
           would
           serve
           him
           ,
           but
           
             Lex
             talionis
          
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           Judge
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           
             That
             if
             he
             did
             urge
             that
             sentence
             it
             must
             be
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             go
             up
             t●…
             the
             top
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             then
             fall
             down
             upon
             the
             Tiler
             .
          
        
         
           41.
           
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           was
           delatory
           enough
           in
           suits
           of
           her
           own
           nature
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           Treasurer
           Burleigh
           to
           feed
           her
           humour
           ,
           would
           say
           to
           her
           ,
           
             Madam
             ,
             You
             do
             well
             to
             let
             Suitors
             stay
             (
             for
             I
             shall
             tell
             you
             )
             if
             you
             grant
             them
             speedily
             ,
             they
             will
             c●…e
             again
             the
             sooner
             .
          
        
         
         
           42.
           
           They
           feign
           a
           Tale
           of
           
             Sextus
             Quintus
          
           ,
           that
           after
           his
           death
           he
           went
           to
           Hell
           ,
           and
           the
           Porter
           of
           Hell
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           you
           have
           some
           reason
           to
           offer
           your self
           to
           this
           place
           ,
           but
           yet
           I
           have
           order
           not
           to
           receive
           you
           ,
           you
           have
           a
           place
           of
           your
           own
           ,
           Purgatory
           ,
           you
           may
           go
           thither
           :
           so
           he
           went
           away
           ,
           and
           sought
           Purgatory
           a
           great
           while
           ,
           and
           could
           find
           no
           such
           place
           .
           Upon
           that
           he
           took
           heart
           and
           went
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           knocked
           ,
           and
           Saint
           Peter
           asked
           who
           was
           there
           ?
           he
           said
           Sextus
           Pope
           ,
           whereunto
           St.
           Peter
           said
           ,
           why
           do
           you
           knock
           ?
           you
           have
           the
           keys
           ,
           Sextus
           answered
           ,
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             so
             long
             since
             they
             were
             given
             ,
             as
             I
             doubt
             the
             wards
             of
             the
             lock
             be
             altered
             .
          
        
         
           43.
           
           A
           rough
           hewn
           Seaman
           being
           brought
           before
           a
           wise
           J●…st
           ass
           ,
           for
           some
           misdemeanour
           ,
           was
           by
           him
           sent
           away
           to
           prison
           ,
           and
           being
           somewhat
           refractory
           after
           he
           heard
           his
           doom
           ,
           insomuch
           as
           he
           would
           not
           stir
           a
           foot
           from
           the
           place
           he
           stood
           ,
           saying
           ,
           it
           were
           better
           to
           stand
           where
           he
           was
           ,
           than
           go
           to
           a
           worse
           place
           .
           The
           Justice
           thereupon
           to
           shew
           the
           strength
           of
           his
           learning
           ,
           took
           him
           by
           the
           shoulder
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             go
          
           Nogus
           vogus
           ,
           
             instead
             of
          
           Nolens
           volens
           .
        
         
         
           44.
           
           Charles
           King
           of
           Swedon
           ,
           a
           great
           enemy
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           when
           he
           took
           any
           of
           their
           Colledges
           ,
           he
           would
           hang
           the
           old
           Jesuites
           ,
           and
           put
           the
           young
           to
           his
           Mines
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             That
             since
             they
             wrought
             so
             hard
             above
             ground
             ,
             he
             would
             try
             how
             they
             could
             work
             under
             ground
             .
          
        
         
           45.
           
           In
           Chancery
           ,
           one
           time
           ,
           when
           the
           Councel
           of
           the
           parties
           set
           forth
           the
           boundary
           of
           the
           Land
           in
           question
           ,
           by
           the
           plot
           ,
           and
           the
           Councel
           of
           one
           part
           said
           ,
           we
           lie
           on
           this
           side
           my
           Lord
           ,
           and
           the
           Councel
           of
           the
           other
           part
           said
           ,
           we
           lie
           on
           this
           side
           .
           The
           Lord
           Chancellour
           Hatton
           stood
           up
           and
           said
           .
           
             If
             you
             lie
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             whom
             will
             you
             have
             ●…e
             to
             believe
             ?
          
        
         
           46.
           
           Sir
           
             Amice
             Pawlet
          
           when
           he
           saw
           too
           much
           hast
           made
           in
           any
           matter
           ,
           was
           wont
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Stay
             a
             while
             that
             we
             may
             make
             an
             end
             the
             sooner
             .
          
        
         
           47.
           
           The
           Deputies
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           after
           the
           Massacre
           which
           was
           upon
           St.
           Bartholomews
           day
           ,
           treated
           with
           the
           King
           and
           Queen-mother
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           of
           the
           Councel
           ,
           for
           a
           peace
           ,
           both
           sides
           were
           agreed
           upon
           the
           Articles
           ,
           the
           question
           was
           upon
           the
           security
           of
           performance
           ,
           after
           some
           particulars
           
           propounded
           and
           rejected
           ,
           the
           Queen
           Mother
           said
           ,
           
             Why
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             word
             of
             a
             King
             sufficient
             security
             ?
          
           One
           of
           the
           Deputies
           answered
           ,
           
             No
             by
             Saint
          
           Bartholomew
           ,
           Mad●…m
           .
        
         
           48.
           
           When
           the
           Archduke
           did
           raise
           his
           siege
           from
           Grave
           the
           then
           Secretary
           came
           to
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           and
           the
           Queen
           having
           intelligence
           first
           ,
           said
           to
           the
           Secretary
           ,
           Wot
           you
           what
           ,
           the
           Archduke
           is
           risen
           from
           the
           grave
           !
           he
           answered
           ,
           
             What
             without
             the
             Trumpet
             of
             the
             Archangel
             ?
          
           the
           Queen
           replied
           ,
           
             yes
             without
             sound
             of
             Trumpet
          
           .
        
         
           49.
           
           Francis
           the
           first
           of
           France
           ,
           used
           for
           his
           pleasure
           sometimes
           to
           go
           disguised
           :
           so
           walking
           one
           day
           in
           the
           company
           of
           the
           Cardinal
           of
           Burbon
           ,
           near
           Paris
           ,
           he
           met
           with
           a
           peasant
           with
           a
           new
           pair
           of
           shoes
           upon
           his
           arm
           ;
           so
           he
           called
           him
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           By
           our
           Lady
           ,
           these
           be
           good
           shoes
           ,
           What
           did
           ●…ey
           cost
           thee
           ?
           the
           Peasant
           said
           g●…esse
           ,
           the
           King
           said
           ,
           I
           think
           some
           five
           fols
           ,
           saith
           the
           Peasant
           you
           have
           lied
           but
           a
           Carlois
           ,
           What
           villa●…n
           said
           the
           Cardinal
           of
           Burbon
           ,
           thou
           art
           dead
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           Peasant
           replyed
           ,
           
             The
             Devil
             take
             him
             of
             you
             and
             me
             that
             knew
             so
             much
             .
          
        
         
         
           50.
           
           Dionysius
           the
           tyrant
           after
           he
           was
           deposed
           and
           brought
           to
           Corinth
           ,
           kept
           a
           School
           ,
           many
           used
           to
           visit
           him
           ,
           and
           amongst
           others
           ,
           one
           when
           he
           came
           in
           opened
           h●…s
           Mantle
           ,
           and
           shook
           his
           cloaths
           ,
           thinking
           to
           give
           Dionysius
           a
           gentle
           scorn
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           the
           manner
           to
           do
           so
           for
           them
           that
           came
           in
           to
           him
           whilst
           he
           was
           Tyrant
           ,
           but
           Dionysius
           said
           ,
           
             I
             pray
             thee
             do
             so
             rather
             when
             thou
             goest
             out
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             see
             thou
             stealest
             nothing
             away
             .
          
        
         
           51.
           
           Hanniball
           said
           of
           
             Fab●…us
             Maximus
          
           ,
           and
           of
           Marcellus
           ,
           whereof
           the
           former
           waited
           upon
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           make
           no
           progress
           in
           his
           victories
           ,
           and
           the
           latter
           had
           many
           sharp
           fights
           with
           him
           ,
           
             That
             he
             feared
          
           Fab●…us
           
             like
             a
             Tutour
             ,
             and
          
           Marcellus
           
             like
             an
             enemy
          
           .
        
         
           52.
           
           One
           was
           saying
           that
           his
           great
           Grandfather
           ,
           and
           Grandfather
           ,
           and
           Father
           died
           at
           Sea
           ,
           said
           another
           that
           heard
           him
           ,
           and
           I
           were
           as
           you
           ,
           I
           would
           never
           come
           at
           Sea
           ,
           Why
           saith
           he
           ,
           where
           did
           your
           great
           Grandfather
           ,
           Grandfather
           ,
           and
           Father
           die
           ?
           He
           answered
           where
           ,
           but
           in
           their
           beds
           ?
           saith
           the
           other
           ,
           
             And
             I
             were
             as
             you
             ,
             I
             would
             never
             come
             to
             bed
             .
          
        
         
         
           53.
           
           Aristippus
           was
           earnest
           suitor
           to
           Dionysius
           for
           somewhat
           ,
           who
           would
           give
           no
           ear
           to
           his
           suit
           ,
           Aristippus
           fell
           at
           his
           feet
           ,
           then
           Dionysius
           granted
           it
           ,
           one
           that
           stood
           by
           said
           afterwards
           to
           Aristippus
           ,
           you
           a
           Philosopher
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           so
           base
           as
           to
           cast
           your self
           at
           the
           Tyrants
           feet
           ,
           to
           get
           a
           suit
           ,
           Aristippus
           answered
           ,
           
             The
             fault
             is
             not
             mine
             ,
             but
             the
             fault
             is
             in
          
           Dionysius
           ,
           
             that
             carries
             his
             ears
             in
             his
             feet
             .
          
        
         
           54.
           
           There
           was
           a
           young
           man
           in
           Rome
           ,
           that
           was
           very
           like
           
             Augustus
             Cesar
             ,
             Augustus
          
           took
           knowledge
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           sent
           for
           the
           man
           ,
           and
           asked
           him
           ,
           Was
           your
           Mother
           never
           at
           Rome
           ?
           he
           answered
           ,
           
             No
             Sir
             ,
             but
             my
             Father
             was
             .
          
        
         
           55.
           
           A
           Physitian
           advised
           his
           Patient
           that
           had
           sore
           eyes
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           abstain
           from
           Wine
           ,
           but
           the
           Patient
           said
           ,
           
             I
             think
             rather
             Sir
             ,
             from
             wine
             and
             water
             ,
             for
             I
             have
             often
             marked
             it
             in
             blew
             eyes
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             seen
             water
             come
             forth
             ,
             but
             never
             Wine
             .
          
        
         
           56.
           
           Solon
           when
           he
           wept
           for
           his
           sons
           death
           ,
           one
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           Weeping
           will
           not
           help
           ,
           answered
           ,
           
             Alas
             ,
             therefore
             I
             weep
             ,
             because
             weeping
             will
             not
             help
             .
          
        
         
           57.
           
           Solon
           being
           asked
           ,
           whether
           he
           had
           given
           the
           Athenians
           the
           best
           Laws
           ,
           answered
           ,
           
           
             yea
             ,
             the
             best
             of
             those
             they
             would
             have
             received
             .
          
        
         
           58.
           
           One
           said
           to
           Aristippus
           ,
           It
           is
           a
           strange
           thing
           ,
           Why
           should
           men
           rather
           give
           to
           the
           poor
           than
           to
           Philosophers
           ?
           he
           answered
           ,
           
             Because
             they
             think
             themselves
             may
             sooner
             come
             to
             be
             poor
             than
             to
             be
             Philosophers
             .
          
        
         
           59.
           
           It
           fell
           out
           so
           ,
           that
           as
           Livia
           went
           abroad
           in
           Rome
           ,
           there
           met
           her
           naked
           young
           men
           that
           were
           sporting
           in
           the
           streets
           ,
           which
           Augustus
           was
           about
           to
           punish
           severely
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           Livia
           spake
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             It
             was
             no
             more
             to
             chast
             women
             than
             so
             many
             Statues
             .
          
        
         
           60.
           
           A
           debaucht
           Seaman
           being
           brought
           before
           a
           Justice
           of
           Peace
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           swearing
           ,
           was
           by
           the
           Justice
           commanded
           to
           deposit
           his
           Fine
           in
           that
           behalf
           provided
           ,
           which
           was
           two
           shillings
           ,
           he
           thereupon
           plucking
           out
           of
           his
           pocket
           a
           half-crown
           ,
           asked
           the
           Justice
           what
           was
           the
           rate
           he
           was
           to
           pay
           for
           cursing
           ,
           the
           Justice
           told
           him
           six
           pence
           ,
           quoth
           he
           then
           ,
           
             A
             Pox
             take
             you
             all
             for
             a
             company
             of
             knaves
             and
             fools
             ,
             &
             there
             's
             half
             a
             crown
             for
             you
             ,
             I
             wil
             never
             stand
             changing
             of
             mony
          
        
         
           61.
           
           
             Augustus
             Cesar
          
           was
           invited
           to
           
           supper
           ,
           by
           one
           of
           his
           old
           friends
           ,
           that
           had
           conversed
           with
           him
           in
           his
           lesse
           fortunes
           ,
           and
           had
           but
           ordinary
           entertainment
           ,
           whereupon
           at
           his
           going
           away
           he
           said
           ,
           
             I
             did
             not
             know
             that
             you
             and
             I
             were
             so
             familiar
             .
          
        
         
           62.
           
           
             Augustus
             Caesar
          
           would
           say
           ,
           
             That
             he
             wondred
             that
          
           Alexander
           
             feared
             he
             should
             want
             work
             ,
             having
             no
             more
             to
             conquer
             ,
          
           as
           if
           it
           were
           not
           as
           hard
           a
           matter
           to
           keep
           ,
           as
           to
           conquer
           .
        
         
           63.
           
           Antigonus
           when
           it
           was
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           enemies
           had
           such
           vollies
           of
           arrows
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           hide
           the
           Sun
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             That
             falls
             out
             well
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             hot
             weather
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             fight
             in
             the
             shade
             .
          
        
         
           64.
           
           
             Augustus
             Caesar
          
           did
           write
           to
           Livia
           ,
           who
           was
           over
           sensible
           of
           some
           ill
           words
           that
           had
           been
           spoken
           of
           them
           both
           ,
           
             Let
             it
             not
             trouble
             you
             my
          
           Livia
           ,
           
             if
             any
             man
             speak
             evil
             of
             us
             ,
             for
             we
             have
             enough
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             can
             do
             ill
             unto
             us
             .
          
        
         
           65.
           
           Agathocles
           after
           he
           had
           taken
           Syracusa
           ,
           the
           men
           whereof
           during
           the
           siege
           had
           in
           a
           bravery
           spoken
           of
           him
           all
           the
           villany
           ,
           that
           might
           be
           ,
           sold
           the
           Syracusians
           for
           slaves
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             Now
             if
             you
             use
             such
             words
             of
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             tell
             your
             Masters
             of
             you
             .
          
        
         
         
           66.
           
           Dionysius
           the
           elder
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           his
           son
           in
           many
           things
           very
           inordinate
           ,
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           Did
           you
           ever
           know
           me
           do
           such
           things
           ,
           ?
           his
           son
           answered
           ,
           
             No
             ,
             but
             you
             had
             not
             a
             Tyrant
             to
             your
             Father
          
           ;
           the
           father
           replied
           ,
           
             no
             nor
             you
             if
             you
             take
             these
             courses
             ,
             will
             have
             a
             Tyrant
             to
             your
             S●…n
             .
          
        
         
           67.
           
           Calisthenes
           the
           Philosopher
           ,
           that
           followed
           Alexanders
           Court
           ,
           and
           hated
           the
           King
           ,
           was
           asked
           by
           one
           ,
           
             how
             one
             should
             be●…me
             the
             famousest
             m●…n
             in
             the
             world
             ,
          
           answered
           ,
           
             by
             taking
             away
             him
             that
             is
             .
          
        
         
           68.
           
           Sir
           
             Edward
             Coke
          
           was
           wont
           to
           say
           when
           a
           great
           man
           came
           to
           Dinner
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           gave
           him
           no
           knowledge
           of
           his
           coming
           ,
           
             Well
             ,
             since
             you
             sent
             me
             no
             w●…rd
             of
             your
             coming
             ,
             you
             shall
             dine
             with
             me
             ,
             but
             if
             I
             had
             known
             of
             your
             coming
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             dined
             with
             you
             .
          
        
         
           69.
           
           Diogines
           begging
           ,
           as
           divers
           Philosophers
           then
           used
           ,
           did
           beg
           more
           of
           a
           prodigal
           man
           ,
           than
           of
           the
           rest
           that
           were
           present
           ,
           whereupon
           one
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           
             See
             your
             business
             ,
             that
             when
             you
             see
             a
             liberal
             mind
             ,
             you
             will
             take
             most
             of
             him
             ,
          
           said
           Diogines
           ,
           
             but
             I
             mean
             to
             beg
             of
             the
             rest
             again
             .
          
        
         
           70.
           
           Sir
           
             Nicolas
             Bacon
          
           being
           Keeper
           of
           
           the
           Seal
           ,
           when
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           in
           Progress
           came
           to
           his
           house
           at
           Redgrave
           ,
           and
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           My
           Lord
           ,
           what
           a
           little
           house
           have
           you
           gotten
           ?
           said
           ,
           
             Madam
             ,
             my
             house
             is
             well
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             you
             that
             have
             made
             me
             too
             great
             for
             my
             house
             .
          
        
         
           71.
           
           Agesilaus
           ,
           when
           one
           told
           him
           there
           was
           one
           did
           excellently
           counterfeit
           a
           Nightingale
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           had
           him
           heard
           him
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             Why
             ,
             I
             have
             heard
             the
             Nightingale
             her self
             .
          
        
         
           72.
           
           A
           great
           Nobleman
           upon
           the
           complaint
           of
           a
           servant
           of
           his
           ,
           laid
           a
           Citizen
           by
           the
           heels
           ,
           thinking
           to
           bend
           him
           to
           his
           servants
           desire
           ,
           but
           the
           fellow
           being
           stubborn
           the
           servant
           came
           to
           his
           Lord
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           ,
           your
           Lordship
           I
           know
           hath
           gone
           as
           far
           ,
           as
           well
           you
           may
           ,
           but
           it
           works
           not
           ;
           for
           yonderfellow
           is
           more
           perverse
           than
           before
           .
           Said
           my
           Lord
           ,
           
             Le
             ts
             forget
             him
             a
             while
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             will
             remember
             himself
             .
          
        
         
           73.
           
           One
           came
           to
           a
           Cardinal
           in
           Rome
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           that
           he
           had
           brought
           his
           Lordship
           a
           dainty
           white
           Palfrie
           ,
           but
           he
           fell
           lame
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           saith
           the
           Cardinal
           to
           him
           ,
           
             ●…e
             tell
             thee
             what
             thou
             shalt
             do
             ,
             go
             to
             such
             a
             Cardinal
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             Cardinal
             ,
          
           naming
           him
           half
           a
           dozen
           Cardinals
           ,
           
           
             and
             tell
             them
             as
             much
             ,
             and
             so
             whereas
             by
             thy
             horse
             if
             he
             had
             been
             sound
             ,
             thou
             couldst
             have
             pleased
             but
             one
             ,
             with
             thy
             lame
             horse
             thou
             maist
             please
             half
             a
             dozen
             .
          
        
         
           74.
           
           A
           witty
           Rogue
           coming
           into
           a
           lace-shop
           ,
           said
           he
           had
           occasion
           for
           some
           lace
           ,
           choice
           where
           of
           being
           shewed
           him
           ,
           he
           at
           last
           pitched
           upon
           one
           pattern
           ,
           and
           asked
           them
           how
           much
           they
           would
           have
           for
           so
           much
           as
           would
           reach
           from
           ear
           to
           ear
           ,
           for
           so
           much
           he
           ●…ad
           occasion
           for
           ,
           they
           told
           him
           for
           so
           much
           :
           so
           some
           few
           words
           passing
           between
           them
           ,
           he
           at
           last
           agreed
           ,
           and
           told
           down
           his
           mony
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           measure
           on
           his
           own
           head
           ,
           thus
           sa●…ng
           ,
           
             One
             ear
             is
             here
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             is
             nailed
             to
             the
             Pillory
             in
             Bristoll
             ,
             and
             I
             fear
             you
             have
             not
             so
             much
             of
             this
             Lace
             by
             you
             at
             present
             as
             will
             ●…erfect
             my
             bargain
             ;
             therefore
             this
             piece
             of
             Lace
             shall
             suffice
             at
             present
             in
             part
             of
             payment
             ,
             &
             provide
             the
             rest
             with
             all
             expedition
             .
          
        
         
           75.
           
           Iphicrates
           the
           Athenian
           ,
           in
           a
           Treaty
           that
           he
           had
           with
           the
           Lacedemoni●…ns
           for
           peace
           ,
           in
           which
           question
           ,
           was
           about
           security
           for
           observing
           the
           same
           ,
           said
           ,
           The
           Athenians
           
             would
             not
             accept
             of
             a●…y
             security
             ,
             except
             the
          
           Lacedemonians
           
             did
             yield
             up
             unto
             them
             those
             things
             ,
             whereby
             it
          
           
           
             might
             be
             manifest
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             h●●●
             them
             if
             they
             would
             .
          
        
         
           76.
           
           Euripedes
           would
           say
           of
           persons
           that
           were
           beautiful
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           some
           years
           ,
           
             In
             fairest
             bodies
             not
             only
             the
             spring
             is
             pleasant
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             Autumn
             .
          
        
         
           77.
           
           After
           a
           great
           fright
           there
           came
           to
           the
           Camp
           of
           Consalvo
           the
           great
           Captain
           ,
           a
           gentleman
           proudly
           hors'd
           and
           arm'd
           ,
           
             Diego
             de
             Mendiza
          
           asked
           the
           great
           Captain
           ,
           Who
           's
           this
           ?
           who
           answered
           ,
           
             It
             is
             St.
             Hermes
             ,
             that
             never
             appears
             but
             after
             a
             stor●…
          
        
         
           78.
           
           There
           was
           a
           Captain
           sent
           to
           a●…
           exploit
           by
           his
           General
           ,
           with
           forces
           tha●…
           were
           not
           likely
           to
           atchieve
           the
           enterprize
           ,
           the
           Captain
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           appoint
           but
           half
           so
           many
           ,
           why
           saith
           the
           General
           ?
           the
           Captain
           answered
           ,
           
             Because
             it
             is
             better
             fewer
             dye
             than
             more
             .
          
        
         
           79.
           
           They
           would
           say
           of
           the
           
             Duke
             o●…
             Guise
             ,
             Henry
          
           that
           had
           sold
           and
           mortgaged
           all
           his
           Patrimony
           to
           suffice
           th●…
           great
           gifts
           that
           he
           had
           made
           ,
           
             That
             〈◊〉
             was
             the
             greatest
             Usurer
             of
          
           France
           ,
           
             becaus●…
             all
             his
             estate
             was
             in
             Obligations
             .
          
        
         
           80.
           
           There
           was
           a
           Harbenger
           who
           ha●…
           lodged
           a
           Gentleman
           in
           a
           very
           ill
           room
           who
           expostulated
           with
           him
           somewhat
           rudely
           ,
           but
           the
           Harbenger
           carles●●
           said
           ,
           
             You
             will
             take
             pleasure
             in
             it
             when
             yo●…
             are
             out
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
         
           82.
           
           There
           was
           one
           that
           died
           greatly
           in
           Debt
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           reported
           in
           some
           company
           ,
           where
           divers
           of
           his
           Cretors
           were
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           dead
           ,
           one
           began
           to
           say
           in
           good
           saith
           ,
           then
           he
           hath
           carried
           five
           hundred
           ducates
           of
           mine
           with
           him
           into
           the
           other
           world
           ;
           and
           another
           of
           them
           said
           ,
           and
           two
           hundred
           of
           mine
           ;
           and
           some
           others
           spake
           of
           several
           sums
           of
           theirs
           :
           whereupon
           one
           that
           was
           amongst
           them
           said
           ,
           
             Well
             ,
             I
             see
             now
             ,
             that
             though
             a
             man
             cannot
             carry
             any
             of
             his
             own
             with
             him
             ,
             into
             the
             other
             world
             ,
             yet
             he
             may
             carry
             other
             mens
             .
          
        
         
           83.
           
           
             Francis
             Carvaniel
          
           ,
           that
           was
           the
           great
           Captain
           of
           the
           Rebels
           of
           Peru
           ,
           had
           often
           given
           the
           chase
           to
           
             Diego
             Centeno
          
           ,
           a
           principal
           Commander
           of
           the
           Emperors
           party
           ,
           he
           was
           afterwards
           taken
           by
           the
           Emperors
           Lieutenant
           J●…soa
           ,
           and
           committed
           to
           the
           custody
           of
           
             Diego
             Centeno
          
           ,
           who
           used
           him
           with
           all
           possible
           courtesie
           ,
           insomuch
           as
           Carvaniel
           asked
           him
           ,
           I
           pray
           Sir
           ,
           who
           are
           you
           that
           use
           me
           with
           this
           Courtesie
           ?
           Centeno
           said
           ,
           do
           you
           not
           know
           Carvaniel●…nswered
           ●…nswered
           ,
           in
           good
           saith
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           so
           used
           to
           see
           your
           back
           ,
           as
           I
           knew
           not
           your
           face
           .
           Carvaniel
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           drawn
           to
           execution
           ,
           being
           fourscore
           and
           five
           
           years
           old
           ,
           and
           laid
           upon
           the
           hurdle
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             What
             young
             in
             Cradle
             ,
             old
             in
             Cradle
             ?
          
        
         
           84.
           
           There
           is
           a
           Spanish
           Adage
           ,
           
             Love
             without
             end
             hath
             no
             end
             ,
          
           meaning
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           were
           begun
           not
           upon
           particular
           ends
           it
           would
           last
           .
        
         
           85.
           
           Cato
           the
           elder
           ,
           being
           aged
           ,
           buried
           his
           wife
           ,
           and
           married
           a
           young
           woman
           ,
           his
           Son
           came
           to
           him
           and
           said
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           what
           have
           I
           offended
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           brought
           a
           step-mother
           into
           your
           house
           ?
           the
           old
           man
           answered
           
             Nay
             ,
             quite
             contrary
             Son
             ,
             thou
             pleasest
             me
             so
             well
             ,
             that
             I
             would
             be
             glad
             to
             have
             more
             such
             .
          
        
         
           86.
           
           
             Philip
             ,
             Alexanders
          
           Father
           ,
           gave
           Sentence
           against
           a
           Prisoner
           ,
           at
           which
           time
           he
           was
           drowsy
           ,
           and
           seemed
           to
           give
           small
           attention
           ,
           the
           Prisoner
           after
           sentence
           was
           pronounced
           ,
           said
           ,
           I
           appeal
           :
           the
           King
           somewhat
           scared
           ,
           said
           ,
           to
           whom
           do
           you
           appeal
           ?
           the
           Prisoner
           answered
           ,
           from
           Philip
           when
           he
           gave
           no
           ear
           ,
           to
           Philip
           when
           he
           shall
           give
           ear
           .
        
         
           87.
           
           The
           same
           Philip
           maintained
           an
           Argument
           with
           a
           Musician
           in
           points
           of
           his
           Art
           somewhat
           peremptorily
           ,
           but
           the
           Musician
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           
             God
             forbid
             Sir
             ,
             your
             fortune
             were
             so
             hard
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             know
             these
             things
             better
             than
             I.
             
          
        
         
         
           88.
           
           There
           was
           a
           Philosopher
           that
           disputed
           with
           Adrian
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           did
           it
           but
           weakly
           ,
           one
           of
           his
           friends
           that
           had
           been
           by
           ,
           afterwards
           said
           ,
           Methinks
           you
           were
           not
           like
           your self
           last
           day
           in
           argument
           with
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           I
           could
           have
           answered
           better
           my self
           ,
           Why
           ?
           said
           the
           Philosopher
           ,
           
             Would
             you
             have
             me
             contend
             with
             him
             that
             commands
             thirty
             Legions
             ?
          
        
         
           A
           woman
           being
           suspected
           by
           her
           husband
           for
           dishonesty
           ,
           and
           being
           by
           him
           at
           last
           prest
           very
           hard
           about
           it
           ,
           made
           him
           quick
           answer
           with
           many
           protestations
           ,
           
             That
             she
             knew
             no
             more
             of
             what
             he
             said
             ,
             than
             the
             man
             in
             the
             Moon
             :
          
           Now
           the
           Captain
           of
           the
           ship
           called
           the
           Moon
           was
           the
           very
           man
           she
           so
           much
           loved
           .
        
         
           89.
           
           Diogenes
           was
           asked
           in
           a
           kind
           of
           scorn
           ,
           what
           was
           the
           matter
           that
           Philosophers
           haunted
           rich
           men
           ,
           and
           not
           rich
           men
           Philosophers
           ,
           he
           answered
           ,
           
             Because
             the
             one
             knew
             what
             they
             wanted
             ,
             the
             other
             did
             not
             .
          
        
         
           90.
           
           Demetrius
           King
           of
           Macedon
           ,
           would
           at
           times
           retire
           himself
           from
           business
           ,
           and
           give
           himself
           wholly
           to
           pleasures
           ,
           one
           day
           of
           those
           his
           retirings
           ,
           giving
           out
           that
           he
           was
           sick
           ,
           his
           Father
           Antigonus
           came
           on
           the
           sudden
           to
           visit
           him
           ,
           and
           
           met
           a
           fair
           dainty
           youth
           coming
           out
           of
           his
           chamber
           ,
           when
           Antigonus
           came
           in
           ,
           Demetrius
           said
           ,
           the
           Feaver
           left
           me
           right
           now
           .
           Antigonus
           replied
           ,
           
             I
             thinkit
             was
             he
             that
             I
             met
             at
             the
             door
             .
          
        
         
           91.
           
           There
           was
           a
           Merchant
           far
           in
           debt
           that
           died
           ,
           his
           goods
           and
           houshold
           stuffe
           was
           set
           forth
           to
           sale
           ,
           there
           was
           one
           that
           bought
           only
           his
           pillow
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             This
             Pillow
             sure
             is
             good
             to
             sleep
             upon
             ,
             since
             he
             could
             sleep
             that
             owed
             so
             many
             debts
             .
          
        
         
           92.
           
           A
           Gentleman
           brought
           M●…sick
           to
           his
           Ladies
           Window
           ,
           who
           hated
           him
           ,
           and
           had
           warned
           him
           ost
           away
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           persisted
           ,
           she
           threw
           stones
           at
           him
           ,
           whereupon
           a
           friend
           of
           his
           that
           was
           in
           his
           company
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           
             What
             greater
             hon●…ur
             can
             you
             have
             to
             y●…ur
             Musick
             ,
             than
             that
             stones
             come
             about
             you
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             to
          
           Orpheus
           ?
        
         
           93.
           
           When
           it
           was
           said
           to
           
             〈◊〉
             ,
             The
          
           Athenians
           
             have
             condemned
             you
             to
             die
          
           ,
           he
           said
           again
           ,
           
             and
             Nature
             them
          
           .
        
         
           94.
           
           Dem●…sthenes
           when
           he
           fled
           from
           the
           battel
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           reproached
           to
           him
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             That
             he
             that
             flies
             might
             fight
             again
             .
          
        
         
           95.
           
           Antanaclidas
           ,
           when
           an
           Athenian
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           the
           Spartans
           are
           unlearned
           ,
           
           said
           again
           ,
           
             True
             ,
             for
             we
             have
             learned
             no
             evil
             ,
             nor
             vice
             of
             you
             .
          
        
         
           96.
           
           Alexander
           when
           his
           father
           w●…shed
           him
           to
           run
           for
           the
           price
           of
           the
           race
           at
           the
           Olympian
           games
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           very
           swift
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             he
             would
             ,
             if
             he
             might
             run
             with
             Kings
             .
          
        
         
           97.
           
           When
           Alexander
           passed
           into
           Asia
           ,
           he
           gave
           large
           donatives
           to
           his
           Captains
           and
           other
           principal
           men
           of
           vertue
           ,
           insomuch
           as
           Parmenio
           asked
           him
           ,
           
             Sir
             what
             do
             you
             keep
             for
             your self
             ?
          
           he
           answered
           ,
           hope
           .
        
         
           98.
           
           Antigonus
           used
           oft
           to
           go
           disguised
           ,
           and
           listen
           at
           the
           Tents
           of
           his
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           at
           a
           time
           heard
           some
           that
           spoke
           very
           ill
           of
           him
           ,
           whereupon
           he
           opened
           the
           Tent
           a
           little
           ,
           and
           said
           to
           them
           ,
           
             If
             you
             will
             speak
             evil
             of
             me
             ,
             you
             should
             ●…o
             a
             little
             further
             off
             .
          
        
         
           99.
           
           Vespasian
           set
           a
           Tribute
           upon
           Urine
           ,
           Tit●…s
           his
           Son
           emboldened
           himself
           to
           speak
           to
           his
           Father
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           represented
           it
           as
           a
           thing
           ●…ndign
           ,
           and
           fordid
           ,
           Vespasian
           said
           nothing
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           but
           a
           while
           after
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           forgotten
           ,
           sent
           for
           a
           piece
           of
           silver
           out
           of
           the
           Tribute
           mony
           ,
           and
           called
           to
           his
           Son
           ,
           bidding
           him
           smoll
           to
           lie
           ,
           and
           asked
           him
           whether
           he
           found
           any
           offence
           ,
           who
           said
           
             no
             :
             Why
          
           
           lo
           said
           Vespasian
           again
           ,
           
             and
             yet
             this
             comes
             out
             of
             Urine
             .
          
        
         
           100.
           
           Nerva
           the
           Emperor
           succeeded
           Domitian
           ,
           who
           was
           tyrannical
           ,
           so
           as
           in
           his
           time
           many
           noble
           houses
           were
           overthrown
           by
           false
           accusations
           ,
           the
           instruments
           whereof
           were
           chiefly
           Marcellus
           ,
           and
           Regulus
           the
           Emperor
           ;
           he
           one
           night
           sl●…pp'd
           privately
           with
           some
           six
           or
           seven
           ,
           amongst
           which
           there
           was
           one
           that
           was
           a
           dangerous
           man
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           take
           the
           like
           courses
           ,
           as
           Marcellus
           and
           Regulus
           had
           done
           ;
           the
           Emperor
           fell
           into
           discourse
           of
           the
           injustice
           and
           tyranny
           of
           the
           former
           time
           ,
           and
           by
           name
           of
           the
           two
           accusers
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             What
             should
             we
             do
             with
             them
             if
             we
             had
             them
             na●…
             ?
          
           one
           of
           them
           that
           was
           at
           supper
           ,
           and
           a
           free
           spoken
           Senatour
           said
           ,
           
             Marry
             they
             should
             sup
             with
             us
             .
          
        
         
           101.
           
           There
           was
           one
           that
           found
           a
           great
           mass
           of
           mony
           buried
           under
           ground
           in
           his
           Grandfathers
           house
           ,
           and
           being
           somwhat
           doubtful
           of
           the
           case
           ,
           signified
           to
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           found
           such
           a
           treasure
           ;
           the
           Emperor
           made
           a
           receipt
           thus
           ,
           use
           it
           ,
           he
           writ
           back
           again
           ,
           that
           the
           sum
           was
           greater
           than
           his
           estate
           ,
           or
           condition
           could
           use
           ,
           the
           Emperor
           writ
           a
           new
           receipt
           thus
           ;
           
             Abuse
             it
          
           .
        
         
         
           102.
           
           A
           Spaniard
           was
           censuring
           to
           a
           French
           Gentleman
           the
           want
           of
           devotion
           amongst
           the
           French
           ,
           in
           that
           ,
           whereas
           in
           Spain
           ,
           when
           the
           Sacrament
           goes
           to
           the
           sick
           ,
           any
           that
           meets
           with
           it
           turns
           back
           ,
           and
           waits
           upon
           it
           to
           the
           house
           where
           it
           goes
           ,
           but
           in
           France
           they
           only
           do
           reverence
           ,
           and
           pass
           by
           ,
           but
           the
           French
           Gentleman
           answered
           him
           ,
           
             There
             is
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             for
             here
             with
             us
             .
             Christ
             is
             secure
             amongst
             his
             friends
             ,
             but
             in
          
           Spain
           ,
           
             there
             be
             so
             many
             Jews
             and
             Marannos
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             amisse
             for
             him
             to
             have
             a
             convoy
             .
          
        
         
           103.
           
           Coranus
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           at
           a
           Table
           at
           dinner
           ,
           sell
           into
           an
           extolling
           of
           his
           own
           Father
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           have
           wished
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           have
           chosen
           amongst
           men
           a
           better
           Father
           ,
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Savil
          
           said
           ,
           What
           not
           Abraham
           ?
           Now
           Coranus
           was
           doubted
           to
           descend
           of
           a
           race
           of
           Jews
           .
        
         
           104.
           
           Gonsalvo
           would
           say
           ,
           
             The
             honour
             of
             a
             Souldier
             ought
             to
             be
             of
             a
             strong
             web
             ,
          
           meaning
           that
           it
           should
           not
           be
           so
           fine
           and
           curious
           that
           every
           little
           disgrace
           should
           catch
           and
           stick
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           105.
           
           One
           of
           the
           seven
           wise
           men
           were
           wont
           to
           say
           ,
           
             That
             laws
             were
             like
             cobwebs
          
           ,
           
           
             where
             the
             small
             flies
             were
             caught
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             brake
             through
             .
          
        
         
           108.
           
           An
           apprentice
           of
           London
           being
           brought
           before
           the
           Chamberlain
           by
           his
           Master
           for
           the
           sin
           of
           incontinency
           ,
           even
           with
           his
           own
           Mistress
           :
           the
           Chamberlain
           thereupon
           gave
           him
           many
           Christian
           Exhortations
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           he
           mentioned
           and
           prest
           the
           chastity
           of
           Joseph
           when
           his
           Mistress
           tempted
           him
           ,
           with
           the
           like
           crime
           of
           incontinency
           .
           I
           Sir
           ,
           said
           the
           Apprentice
           ,
           
             but
             if
          
           Josephs
           
             Mistress
             had
             been
             as
             handsom
             as
             mine
             is
             ,
             he
             could
             〈◊〉
             have
             forborn
             .
          
        
         
           109.
           
           Plato
           the
           Divine
           Philosopher
           ,
           was
           wont
           to
           say
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Devil
             was
             a
             Painter
             to
             many
             whore
             masters
             ,
             in
             their
             leaving
             afair
             wife
             for
             a
             soul
             whore
             .
          
        
         
           110.
           
           Bias
           gave
           in
           precept
           ,
           love
           as
           if
           you
           should
           hereafter
           hate
           ,
           and
           hate
           as
           if
           you
           should
           hereafter
           love
           .
        
         
           111.
           
           Aristippus
           being
           reprehended
           of
           Luxury
           ,
           by
           one
           that
           was
           not
           rich
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           gave
           six
           Crowns
           for
           a
           small
           fish
           ,
           answered
           ,
           
             Why
             ,
             what
             would
             you
             have
             given
             ?
          
           the
           other
           said
           
             some
             twelve
             pence
          
           ,
           Aristippus
           said
           again
           ,
           
             and
             six
             Crowns
             is
             no
             more
             with
             me
             .
          
        
         
           112.
           
           
             Julius
             Cesar
          
           ,
           as
           he
           posted
           by
           was
           by
           acclamation
           of
           some
           tha●…
           〈◊〉
           ●…orned
           
           called
           King
           ,
           to
           try
           how
           the
           people
           would
           take
           it
           ;
           the
           people
           shewed
           great
           m●…mute
           ,
           and
           d●…stast
           at
           it
           :
           Cesar
           finding
           where
           the
           wind
           stood
           ,
           fleighted●…it
           ;
           and
           said
           ,
           
             I
             am
             not
             King
             but
          
           Cesar
           ,
           as
           of
           they
           had
           mistook
           his
           name
           ,
           for
           Rex
           was
           a
           sirname
           amongst
           the
           Romans
           ,
           as
           King
           is
           with
           us
           .
        
         
           113.
           
           When
           Crosus
           for
           his
           glory
           shewed
           Solon
           great
           .
           Treasure
           of
           Gold
           ,
           Solon
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           
             If
             another
             come
             that
             hath
             better
             Iron
             than
             you
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             master
             of
             all
             this
             gold
             .
          
        
         
           114.
           
           There
           was
           a
           Gentleman
           that
           came
           to
           the
           T●…lt
           all
           in
           Orange
           Tawny
           ,
           and
           ●…air
           very
           ill
           ,
           the
           next
           day
           he
           came
           all
           in
           green
           ,
           and
           ran
           worse
           ,
           there
           was
           one
           of
           the
           lookers
           on
           askt
           another
           ,
           what
           's
           the
           reason
           that
           this
           Gentleman
           changeth
           his
           colours
           ,
           the
           other
           answered
           ,
           
             Sure
             ,
             because
             it
             may
             be
             reported
             ,
             that
             the
             Gentleman
             in
             the
             green
             ,
             ran
             worse
             than
             the
             Gentleman
             in
             the
             Orange
             tawny
             .
          
        
         
           115.
           
           Aristippus
           said
           ,
           
             That
             those
             that
             studied
             particular
             sciences
             ,
             and
             neglected
             Philosophy
             ,
             were
             like
          
           Penelope's
           
             Wooers
             ,
             that
             made
             love
             to
             the
             waiting
             women
             .
          
        
         
           116.
           
           Plato
           reproved
           secretly
           a
           young
           
           man
           for
           entring
           into
           a
           desolate
           liouse
           ,
           the
           young
           man
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           what
           for
           so
           small
           a
           mater
           ?
           Plato
           replied
           ,
           
             But
             Custome
             is
             no
             small
             matter
             .
          
        
         
           117.
           
           Pyrrhus
           when
           his
           friends
           congratulated
           to
           him
           his
           victory
           over
           the
           Romans
           under
           the
           conduct
           of
           Fabri●…lus
           ,
           but
           with
           great
           slaughter
           on
           his
           own
           side
           ,
           said
           to
           them
           again
           ,
           
             yes
             ,
             but
             if
             we
             have
             such
             another
             victory
             we
             are
             undone
             .
          
        
         
           118.
           
           Cineas
           was
           an
           excellent
           Oratour
           and
           States-man
           ,
           and
           principal
           Friend
           and
           Councellour
           to
           Pyrrhus
           ,
           and
           falling
           in
           inward
           talk
           with
           him
           ;
           and
           discerning
           the
           Kings
           endless
           ambition
           ,
           Pyrrhus
           opened
           himself
           unto
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           intended
           first
           a
           war
           upon
           Italy
           ,
           and
           hoped
           to
           atchieve
           it
           ,
           Cineas
           asked
           him
           ,
           
             Sir
             ,
             What
             will
             you
             do
             then
             ?
          
           then
           saith
           he
           ,
           we
           will
           attempt
           
             Sicily
             ,
             Cineas
          
           said
           ,
           well
           Sir
           ,
           
             What
             then
          
           ?
           said
           Pyrrhus
           ,
           if
           the
           gods
           favour
           us
           ,
           we
           may
           conquer
           Africk
           and
           
             Carthage
             ,
             What
             then
             Sir
          
           ,
           saith
           Cineas
           ?
           nay
           then
           saith
           Pyrrhus
           we
           may
           take
           our
           rest
           ,
           and
           Sacrifice
           and
           feast
           every
           day
           ,
           and
           make
           merry
           with
           our
           friends
           ,
           
             Alas
             Sir
          
           ,
           said
           
             Cineas
             ,
             may
             we
             not
             do
             so
             now
             without
             all
             this
             ado
             ?
          
        
         
           119.
           
           The
           Embassadours
           of
           Afiaminor
           
           came
           to
           Antonius
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           imposed
           upon
           them
           a
           double
           Tax
           ,
           and
           said
           plainly
           to
           him
           ,
           
             That
             if
             he
             would
             have
             two
             Tributes
             in
             one
             year
             ,
             he
             must
             give
             them
             two
             seed
             times
             ,
             and
             two
             Harvests
             .
          
        
         
           120.
           
           Lamia
           the
           Curtizan
           had
           all
           power
           with
           Demetrius
           King
           of
           Macedon
           and
           by
           her
           instigations
           he
           did
           many
           unjust
           and
           cruel
           acts
           ,
           whereupon
           Lysimachus
           said
           ,
           
             That
             it
             was
             the
             first
             time
             that
             ever
             he
             knew
             a
             Where
             play
             in
             a
             Tragedy
             .
          
        
         
           121.
           
           Bisquet
           ,
           Jester
           to
           Francis
           the
           first
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           did
           keep
           a
           Calender
           of
           Fools
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           did
           use
           to
           make
           the
           King
           sport
           ,
           telling
           him
           ever
           the
           reason
           why
           he
           put
           every
           one
           into
           his
           Calendar
           :
           so
           when
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           passed
           upon
           confidence
           of
           the
           noble
           nature
           of
           Francis
           ,
           through
           France
           ,
           for
           the
           appeasing
           of
           the
           Rebellion
           of
           
             ●…aunt
             ,
             Bisquet
          
           put
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           into
           the
           Calendar
           ,
           the
           King
           asking
           the
           cause
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           because
           you
           have
           suffered
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           Charles
           the
           greatest
           bitterness
           that
           ever
           Prince
           did
           from
           other
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           account
           it
           great
           folly
           in
           him
           that
           he
           should
           trust
           his
           person
           in
           your
           hands
           .
           Why
           Bisquet
           said
           the
           King
           ,
           what
           wilt
           thou
           say
           ,
           if
           thou
           seest
           him
           pass
           in
           as
           great
           safety
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           through
           the
           
           middest
           of
           Spain
           ,
           saith
           
             Bifquet●…
             Why
             then
             I
             will
             put
             out
             him
             ,
             and
             put
             in
             you
             .
          
        
         
           122.
           
           Lew●…
           the
           eleventh
           of
           France
           ,
           having
           much
           abated
           the
           greatness
           and
           power
           of
           the
           Poets
           ,
           Nobility
           and
           Court
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           would
           say
           .
           
             That
             he
             had
             brought
             the
             Crown
             out
             of
             ward
             .
          
        
         
           123.
           
           When
           Peace
           was
           renewed
           with
           the
           French
           in
           England
           ,
           divers
           of
           the
           great
           Counsellours
           were
           presented
           from
           the
           French
           with
           Jewels
           ,
           the
           Lord
           
             Henry
             Howard
          
           was
           omitted
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           King
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           My
           Lord
           ,
           how
           haps
           it
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           not
           a
           Jewel
           as
           well
           as
           the
           rest
           ,
           My
           Lord
           Henry
           answered
           again
           ,
           alluding
           to
           the
           Fable
           in
           
             Aesop
             ,
             I
             am
             no
             cock
             ,
             and
             therefore
             have
             found
             no
             Jewel
             .
          
        
         
           124.
           
           Ale●…ander
           sent
           to
           Phocion
           a
           great
           present
           of
           money
           ,
           Phocion
           said
           to
           the
           messenger
           ,
           Why
           doth
           the
           King
           send
           to
           me
           ;
           and
           to
           none
           else
           ?
           the
           Messenger
           answered
           ,
           because
           he
           takes
           you
           to
           be
           the
           only
           good
           man
           in
           
             Athens
             ,
             Phocion
          
           replied
           ,
           
             If
             he
             think
             so
             ,
             pray
             suffer
             me
             to
             be
             good
             still
             .
          
        
         
           125.
           
           Coso●…
           Duke
           of
           Florence
           ,
           was
           wont
           to
           say
           of
           perfidious
           friends
           ,
           that
           we
           read
           ,
           
             That
             we
             ought
             to
             forgive
             our
             enemies
             ,
          
           
           but
           we
           do
           not
           read
           ,
           
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             forgive
             our
             friends
             .
          
        
         
           125.
           
           At
           a
           Banquet
           where
           those
           that
           were
           called
           the
           seven
           wise
           men
           of
           Greece
           ,
           were
           invited
           by
           the
           Embassadour
           of
           a
           Barbarons
           King
           ,
           the
           Embassadour
           related
           that
           there
           was
           a
           neighbour
           King
           mightier
           than
           his
           Master
           ,
           pickt
           quarrels
           with
           him
           by
           making
           unpossible
           demands
           ,
           otherwise
           threatning
           war
           ,
           and
           now
           at
           that
           present
           had
           demanded
           of
           him
           to
           drink
           up
           the
           Sea
           ,
           whereunto
           one
           of
           the
           wise
           men
           said
           ,
           I
           would
           have
           him
           undertake
           it
           .
           Why
           ,
           saith
           the
           Embassadour
           ,
           how
           shall
           he
           come
           off
           ?
           thus
           saith
           the
           wise
           man
           ,
           
             Let
             that
             King
             first
             stop
             the
             Rivers
             that
             run
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Bargain
             ,
             and
             then
             your
             Master
             will
             perform
             it
             .
          
        
         
           126.
           
           At
           the
           same
           Banquet
           ,
           the
           Embassador
           desired
           the
           seven
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           wise
           then
           that
           were
           at
           the
           Banquet
           every
           one
           of
           them
           to
           deliver
           some
           Sentence
           or
           Parable
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           report
           to
           his
           King
           the
           wisdom
           of
           Grecia
           ,
           which
           they
           did
           ,
           only
           one
           was
           silent
           ,
           which
           the
           Embassador
           perceiving
           said
           to
           him
           ;
           
             Sir
             let
             it
             not
             displease
             you
             ,
             Why
             do
             you
             not
             say
             somewhat
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             report
             ?
          
           he
           answered
           ,
           Re-port
           
           
             to
             your
             Lord
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             of
             the
          
           Grecians
           
             that
             can
             hold
             their
             peace
          
           .
        
         
           127.
           
           One
           of
           the
           Romanes
           said
           to
           his
           friend
           ,
           
             What
             think
             you
             of
             one
             who
             was
             taken
             in
             the
             act
             and
             manner
             of
             adulterie
             ?
          
           the
           other
           answered
           ,
           
             Marry
             I
             think
             he
             was
             slow
             at
             dispatch
             .
          
        
         
           128.
           
           Epaminondas
           ,
           when
           his
           great
           friend
           and
           Colleague
           in
           war
           was
           suitor
           to
           him
           to
           pardon
           an
           offender
           ,
           denied
           him
           ;
           afterwards
           when
           a
           Concubine
           of
           his
           made
           the
           same
           suit
           ,
           he
           granted
           it
           to
           her
           ,
           which
           when
           Pelopidas
           seemed
           to
           take
           unkindly
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           
             Such
             suits
             are
             to
             be
             granted
             to
             Whores
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             Personages
             of
             worth
             .
          
        
         
           129.
           
           The
           Lacedemonians
           had
           a
           Custome
           to
           speak
           very
           short
           ,
           which
           being
           in
           Empire
           they
           might
           do
           at
           pleasure
           ,
           but
           after
           their
           defeat
           at
           Leuctra
           ,
           in
           an
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Grecians
           ,
           they
           made
           a
           long
           invective
           against
           Epaminondas
           ,
           who
           stood
           up
           ,
           and
           said
           no
           more
           but
           this
           ,
           
             I
             am
             glad
             we
             have
             taught
             you
             to
             speak
             long
             .
          
        
         
           130.
           
           
             Fabius
             Maximus
          
           being
           resolved
           to
           draw
           the
           war
           in
           length
           ,
           still
           waited
           upon
           Hannibals
           progress
           to
           curb
           him
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           purpose
           he
           encamped
           upon
           the
           high
           grounds
           ,
           but
           Terentius
           his
           
           Colleague
           fought
           with
           Hannibal
           ,
           and
           was
           in
           great
           peril
           of
           overthrow
           ,
           but
           then
           Fabius
           came
           down
           the
           high
           grounds
           ,
           and
           got
           the
           day
           ,
           whereupon
           Hannibal
           said
           ,
           
             That
             he
             did
             ever
             think
             that
             that
             same
             cloud
             that
             hanged
             upon
             the
             Hills
             ,
             would
             at
             one
             time
             or
             other
             give
             or
             produce
             a
             Tempest
             .
          
        
         
           131.
           
           There
           was
           a
           Cowardly
           Spanish
           Souldier
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           defeat
           the
           Moores
           gave
           ,
           ran
           away
           with
           the
           foremost
           ,
           afterwards
           when
           the
           Army
           generally
           fled
           ,
           this
           Souldier
           was
           missing
           ,
           whereupon
           it
           was
           said
           by
           some
           that
           he
           was
           slain
           ,
           
             No
             sure
          
           ,
           saith
           one
           ,
           
             he
             is
             alive
             ,
             for
             the
          
           Moores
           
             eat
             no
             Hares
             flesh
          
           .
        
         
           132.
           
           Hanno
           the
           Carthaginian
           was
           sent
           Commissioner
           by
           the
           State
           after
           the
           second
           
             Carthaginian
             war
          
           to
           Rome
           ,
           to
           supplicate
           for
           peace
           ,
           &
           in
           the
           end
           obtained
           it
           ,
           yet
           one
           of
           the
           sharper
           Senators
           said
           ,
           you
           have
           often
           broken
           with
           us
           the
           Peace
           whereunto
           you
           have
           often
           been
           sworn
           ,
           I
           pray
           by
           what
           Gods
           will
           you
           swear
           now
           ?
           Hanno
           answered
           ,
           
             By
             the
             same
             gods
             that
             have
             punished
             the
             former
             perjury
             so
             severely
             .
          
        
         
           133.
           
           Thales
           being
           asked
           when
           a
           man
           should
           marry
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             Young
             men
             not
             yet
             ,
             old
             men
             not
             all
             .
          
        
         
         
           134.
           
           A
           Company
           of
           Scholars
           going
           together
           to
           catch
           Conies
           ,
           carried
           one
           Scholar
           with
           them
           ,
           which
           had
           not
           much
           more
           wit
           than
           he
           was
           born
           with
           ,
           and
           to
           him
           they
           gave
           in
           charge
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           saw
           any
           he
           should
           be
           silent
           for
           fear
           of
           scaring
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           he
           no
           sooner
           espied
           a
           Company
           of
           Rabbits
           before
           the
           rest
           ,
           but
           he
           cried
           aloud
           ,
           
             Ecce
             multi
             Cuniculi
          
           ,
           which
           in
           English
           signifies
           ,
           behold
           many
           Conies
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           no
           sooner
           said
           ,
           but
           the
           Conies
           ran
           to
           their
           boroughs
           ,
           and
           he
           being
           checked
           by
           them
           for
           it
           ,
           answered
           ,
           
             Who
             the
             Devil
             would
             have
             thought
             that
             the
             Rabits
             understood
             L●…tine
             ?
          
        
         
           135.
           
           Cesar
           after
           first
           he
           had
           possest
           
             Rome
             ,
             Pompey
          
           being
           fled
           ,
           offer'd
           to
           enter
           the
           sacred
           Treasury
           to
           take
           the
           monies
           that
           were
           there
           stored
           ,
           Metellus
           Tribune
           of
           the
           people
           did
           forbid
           him
           ,
           and
           when
           Metellus
           was
           violent
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           desist
           ,
           Cesar
           turned
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           Presume
           no
           further
           ,
           or
           I
           will
           lay
           you
           dead
           ,
           and
           when
           Metellus
           was
           with
           these
           words
           somewhat
           astonished
           ,
           Cesar
           added
           ,
           
             Young
             man
             it
             had
             been
             easier
             for
             me
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             than
             to
             speak
             it
             .
          
        
         
           136.
           
           The
           Councel
           did
           make
           Remonstrance
           
           to
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           of
           the
           continual
           conspiracios
           against
           her
           life
           ,
           and
           namely
           of
           a
           late
           one
           ,
           and
           shewed
           her
           a
           Rapier
           taken
           from
           a
           Conspiratour
           that
           had
           a
           false
           chape
           being
           of
           brown
           paper
           ,
           but
           guilt
           over
           ,
           as
           it
           could
           not
           be
           known
           from
           a
           chape
           of
           metal
           ,
           which
           was
           devised
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           without
           drawing
           the
           Rapier
           might
           give
           a
           stab
           ,
           and
           upon
           this
           occasion
           advise
           her
           that
           she
           should
           go
           lesse
           abroad
           to
           take
           the
           air
           weakly
           accompanied
           ,
           as
           she
           used
           ,
           but
           the
           Queen
           answered
           ,
           
             That
             she
             had
             rather
             be
             dead
             ,
             than
             put
             in
             custody
             .
          
        
         
           137.
           
           Chilon
           would
           say
           ,
           
             That
             gold
             was
             tried
             with
             the
             touch-stone
             ,
             and
             men
             with
             gold
             .
          
        
         
           138.
           
           Zelon
           was
           the
           first
           of
           the
           Ottomans
           that
           did
           shave
           his
           beard
           ,
           whereas
           his
           Predecessors
           wore
           it
           long
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Bashawes
           asked
           him
           why
           he
           altered
           the
           custome
           of
           his
           Predecessors
           ,
           he
           answered
           ,
           
             Because
             you
             Bashaws
             shall
             not
             lead
             me
             by
             the
             beard
             ,
             as
             you
             did
             th●…m
             .
          
        
         
           139.
           
           A
           Welshman
           being
           at
           a
           Sessions
           house
           ,
           and
           seeing
           the
           Prisoners
           hold
           up
           hands
           at
           the
           Bar
           ,
           related
           to
           some
           of
           his
           their
           acquaintance
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Judges
             were
             good
             fortune
             tellers
             ,
             for
             if
             they
             did
             but
             look
          
           
           
             upon
             their
             hands
             ,
             they
             could
             certainly
             tell
             whether
             they
             should
             live
             or
             dye
             .
          
        
         
           140.
           
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           was
           entertained
           by
           my
           Lord
           Burleigh
           at
           Theobalds
           ,
           and
           at
           her
           going
           away
           ,
           my
           Lord
           obtained
           of
           the
           Queen
           to
           make
           seven
           Knights
           ,
           they
           were
           Gentlemen
           of
           the
           Countrey
           of
           my
           Lords
           friends
           and
           neighbours
           ,
           they
           were
           placed
           in
           a
           rank
           as
           the
           Queen
           should
           passe
           by
           the
           Hall
           ,
           and
           to
           win
           Antiquity
           of
           Knighthood
           in
           order
           as
           my
           Lord
           favoured
           ,
           though
           indeed
           the
           more
           principal
           Gentlemen
           were
           placed
           lowest
           :
           The
           Queen
           was
           told
           of
           it
           and
           said
           nothing
           ,
           but
           when
           she
           went
           along
           she
           passed
           them
           all
           by
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           the
           Skreen
           ,
           as
           if
           she
           had
           forgot
           it
           ,
           and
           when
           she
           came
           to
           the
           Skreen
           she
           seemed
           to
           take
           her self
           with
           the
           manner
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           I
           had
           almost
           forgot
           what
           I
           promised
           ,
           with
           that
           she
           turned
           back
           ,
           and
           knighted
           the
           lowest
           first
           ,
           and
           so
           upward
           ,
           whereupon
           Mr.
           Stanhope
           of
           the
           Privy
           Chamber
           a
           while
           after
           told
           her
           ,
           
             Your
             Majesty
             was
             too
             Politick
             for
             my
             Lord
          
           B●…rleigh
           ,
           she
           answered
           ,
           
             I
             have
             but
             fulfilled
             the
             Scripture
             :
             the
             first
             shall
             be
             last
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             first
             .
          
        
         
           141.
           
           Anacharsis
           would
           say
           concerning
           
           the
           popular
           Estates
           of
           
             Greece
             ,
             that
             be
             wondred
             how
             at
          
           Athens
           
             wise
             men
             did
             propose
             and
             fools
             did
             dispose
             .
          
        
         
           142.
           
           Solon
           compared
           the
           people
           unto
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           Oratours
           and
           Councellours
           to
           the
           winds
           ;
           
             for
             that
             the
             Sea
             would
             be
             calm
             and
             quiet
             ,
             if
             the
             winds
             did
             not
             trouble
             it
             .
          
        
         
           143.
           
           Socrates
           was
           pronounced
           by
           the
           Oracle
           of
           Delphos
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           wisest
           man
           of
           Greece
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           put
           from
           himself
           Ironically
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             There
             would
             be
             nothing
             in
             him
             to
             verifie
             the
             Oracle
             ,
             except
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             wise
             ,
             and
             knew
             it
             ,
             and
             others
             were
             not
             wise
             ,
             and
             knew
             it
             not
             .
          
        
         
           144.
           
           Cato
           the
           elder
           ,
           what
           time
           many
           of
           the
           Romanes
           had
           Statues
           erected
           in
           their
           honour
           ,
           was
           asked
           by
           one
           in
           a
           kind
           of
           wonder
           ,
           why
           he
           had
           none
           ,
           answered
           ,
           
             He
             had
             much
             rather
             men
             should
             ask
             and
             wonder
             why
             he
             had
             no
             Statue
             ,
             than
             why
             he
             had
             a
             Statue
             .
          
        
         
           145.
           
           Sir
           
             Fulk
             Greenvil
          
           had
           much
           and
           private
           access
           to
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           which
           he
           used
           honourably
           ,
           and
           did
           many
           men
           good
           ,
           yet
           he
           would
           say
           merrily
           of
           himself
           ,
           
             That
             he
             was
             like
          
           Robin
           good-fellow
           ,
           
             for
             when
             the
             Maids
             spilt
             the
             milk-pans
             ,
             or
             kept
             any
             racket
             ,
             they
             would
             lay
             it
             upon
          
           Robeen
           ,
           
           
             so
             what
             the
             Ladies
             about
             the
             Queen
             told
             her
             ,
             or
             other
             bad
             offices
             that
             they
             did
             ,
             they
             would
             put
             it
             upon
             him
             .
          
        
         
           146.
           
           Socrates
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           shewed
           him
           the
           book
           of
           Heraclitus
           the
           obscure
           ,
           and
           was
           asked
           his
           opinion
           of
           it
           ,
           answered
           .
           
             Those
             things
             which
             I
             understood
             were
             excellent
             ,
             I
             imagine
             so
             were
             those
             that
             I
             understood
             not
             ,
             but
             they
             require
             a
             diver
             of
          
           Delos
           .
        
         
           147.
           
           Bion
           asked
           an
           envious
           man
           ,
           that
           was
           very
           sad
           ,
           
             What
             harm
             had
             befaln
             unto
             him
             ,
             or
             what
             good
             had
             befaln
             unto
             another
             man.
             
          
        
         
           148.
           
           Stilpo
           the
           Philosopher
           ,
           when
           the
           people
           flocked
           about
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           one
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           the
           people
           come
           wondring
           about
           you
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           to
           see
           some
           strange
           beast
           ,
           No
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             it
             is
             to
             see
             a
             man
             which
          
           Diogenes
           
             sought
             with
             his
             Lanthorn
             at
             noon
             day
             .
          
        
         
           149.
           
           A
           man
           being
           very
           jealous
           of
           his
           wife
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           which
           way
           soever
           she
           went
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           prying
           at
           her
           heels
           ,
           and
           she
           being
           so
           grieved
           thereat
           ,
           in
           plain
           terms
           told
           him
           ,
           
             That
             if
             he
             did
             not
             for
             the
             future
             leave
             off
             his
             proceedings
             in
             that
             nature
             ,
             she
             would
             graft
             such
             a
             pair
             of
             horns
             upon
             his
             head
             ,
             that
             should
             h●…nder
             him
             from
             coming
             out
             of
             any
             door
             in
             the
             house
             .
          
        
         
           150.
           
           
             Caius
             Marius
          
           was
           General
           of
           
           the
           Romanes
           against
           the
           Cimbers
           ,
           who
           came
           with
           such
           a
           Sea
           of
           multitudes
           upon
           Italy
           ;
           in
           the
           fight
           there
           was
           a
           band
           of
           the
           Caducians
           of
           a
           thousand
           that
           did
           notable
           service
           :
           whereupon
           after
           the
           fight
           ,
           Marius
           did
           denison
           them
           all
           for
           Citizens
           of
           Rome
           ,
           though
           there
           was
           no
           Law
           to
           warrant
           it
           :
           one
           of
           his
           friends
           did
           represent
           it
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           transgressed
           the
           Law
           ,
           because
           that
           Priviledge
           was
           not
           to
           be
           granted
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           people
           ,
           whereunto
           Marius
           answered
           ,
           
             That
             for
             the
             noise
             of
             arms
             he
             could
             not
             hear
             the
             Laws
             .
          
        
         
           151.
           
           Mr.
           Bacon
           would
           say
           ,
           
             That
             it
             was
             in
             business
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             commonly
             in
             wayes
             ,
             that
             the
             next
             way
             is
             commonly
             the
             foulest
             ,
             &
             that
             if
             a
             man
             would
             go
             the
             fairest
             way
             ,
             he
             must
             go
             somewhat
             about
             .
          
        
         
           152.
           
           
             Augustus
             Cesar
          
           out
           of
           great
           indignation
           against
           his
           two
           Daughters
           ,
           and
           
             P●…sthumus
             Agrippa
          
           his
           Grand-child
           ,
           whereof
           the
           two
           first
           were
           infamous
           ,
           and
           the
           last
           otherwise
           unworthy
           ,
           would
           say
           ,
           
             That
             they
             were
             not
             his
             seed
             ,
             but
             some
             imposthumes
             that
             had
             broken
             from
             him
             .
          
        
         
           153.
           
           A
           Citizen
           of
           London
           passing
           the
           streets
           very
           hastily
           ,
           came
           at
           last
           where
           some
           stop
           was
           made
           by
           Carts
           ,
           and
           
           some
           Gentlemen
           talking
           together
           ,
           who
           knew
           him
           ,
           where
           being
           in
           some
           passion
           that
           he
           could
           not
           suddenly
           pass
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           in
           this
           wise
           spoke
           unto
           him
           ,
           
             That
             others
             had
             past
             by
             and
             there
             was
             room
             enough
             only
             he
             could
             not
             tell
             whether
             their
             horns
             were
             so
             wide
             as
             his
             .
          
        
         
           154.
           
           Pompey
           did
           consummate
           the
           war
           against
           Sertorius
           ,
           when
           Metellus
           had
           brought
           the
           enemy
           somewhat
           low
           ,
           he
           did
           also
           consummate
           the
           war
           against
           the
           fugitives
           whom
           Crassus
           had
           before
           defeated
           in
           a
           great
           Battel
           ,
           so
           when
           Lucullus
           had
           had
           a
           great
           and
           glorious
           victory
           against
           Mithridates
           ,
           yet
           Pompey
           by
           means
           his
           friends
           made
           ,
           was
           sent
           to
           put
           an
           end
           to
           that
           war
           ;
           whereupon
           Lucullus
           taking
           indignation
           ,
           as
           a
           disgrace
           offered
           to
           himself
           ,
           said
           ,
           that
           Pompey
           
             was
             like
             a
             carrion
             Cro●…
             ,
             that
             when
             others
             had
             struck
             down
             bodies
             ,
             he
             came
             to
             prey
             upon
             them
          
        
         
           155.
           
           Epictetus
           used
           to
           say
           ,
           
             That
             one
             of
             the
             vulgar
             ,
             if
             any
             ill
             happens
             to
             him
             ,
             blames
             others
             ,
             a
             novice
             in
             Philosophy
             blames
             himself
             ,
             and
             a
             Philosopher
             blames
             neither
             the
             one
             nor
             the
             other
             .
          
        
         
           156.
           
           Hiero
           visited
           by
           Pythagoras
           ,
           asked
           him
           ,
           of
           what
           condition
           he
           was
           ?
           Pythagoras
           answered
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           I
           know
           you
           have
           been
           at
           the
           Olympian
           games
           :
           yes
           sa●…th
           Hiero
           ,
           
           Thither
           saith
           
             Pythagoras
             ,
             come
             some
             to
             win
             the
             prizes
             ,
             some
             come
             to
             sell
             their
             Merchandise
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             Mart
             of
             all
          
           Greece
           ,
           
             some
             come
             to
             meet
             their
             friends
             ,
             and
             make
             merry
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             great
             confluence
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             others
             come
             only
             to
             look
             on
             ,
          
           meaning
           it
           of
           Philosophy
           ,
           and
           the
           contemplative
           life
           .
        
         
           157.
           
           Plato
           the
           Divine
           said
           ,
           
             That
             riches
             were
             like
             muck
             and
             dung
             ,
             when
             it
             lay
             upon
             an
             heap
             ,
             it
             gave
             but
             a
             stench
             and
             ill
             odour
             ,
             but
             when
             it
             was
             spread
             upon
             the
             ground
             ,
             then
             it
             was
             cause
             of
             much
             fruit
             :
          
           and
           he
           further
           said
           ,
           
             That
             vertuous
             men
             were
             like
             some
             herbs
             and
             spices
             ,
             that
             gave
             not
             their
             sweet
             smell
             ,
             until
             they
             be
             broken
             and
             crusht
             .
          
        
         
           158.
           
           There
           was
           a
           Painter
           became
           a
           Physician
           ,
           whereupon
           one
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           
             You
             have
             done
             well
             ,
             for
             before
             the
             faults
             of
             your
             work
             were
             seen
             ,
             but
             now
             they
             are
             unseen
             .
          
        
         
           159.
           
           One
           of
           the
           Philosophers
           was
           askt
           in
           what
           a
           wise
           man
           differed
           from
           a
           fool
           ,
           he
           aswered
           ,
           
             Send
             them
             both
             naked
             to
             those
             that
             know
             them
             not
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             perceive
             .
          
        
         
           160.
           
           A
           Tinker
           passing
           Cheapside
           with
           his
           usual
           tone
           ,
           
             Have
             you
             any
             work
             for
             a
             Tinker
             ?
          
           an
           Apprentice
           standing
           at
           a
           door
           
           opposite
           to
           a
           Pillory
           there
           set
           up
           called
           the
           Tinker
           ,
           with
           an
           intent
           to
           put
           a
           jest
           upon
           him
           &
           told
           him
           that
           he
           should
           do
           very
           well
           if
           he
           would
           stop
           those
           two
           holes
           in
           the
           Pillory
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Tinker
           answered
           ,
           
             That
             if
             he
             would
             but
             put
             in
             his
             head
             &
             ears
             a
             while
             in
             that
             Pillory
             ,
             he
             would
             lestow
             both
             brasse
             and
             nails
             upon
             him
             to
             hold
             him
             in
             &
             give
             him
             his
             labor
             in
             to
             the
             bargain
          
        
         
           161.
           
           Cesar
           in
           his
           book
           that
           he
           made
           against
           Cato
           ,
           did
           write
           to
           shew
           the
           force
           of
           opinion
           and
           reverence
           of
           a
           man
           that
           had
           once
           obtained
           popular
           reputation
           ,
           
             That
             there
             were
             some
             that
             found
          
           Cato
           
             drunk
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             ashamed
             instead
             of
          
           Cato
           .
        
         
           162.
           
           Aristippus
           sailing
           in
           a
           Tempest
           shewed
           signs
           of
           fear
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Seamen
           said
           to
           him
           in
           an
           insulting
           manner
           ,
           We
           that
           are
           Plebeians
           are
           not
           troubled
           ,
           you
           that
           are
           Philosophers
           are
           afraid
           .
           Aristippus
           answered
           ,
           
             There
             is
             not
             the
             like
             wager
             upon
             it
             ,
             for
             me
             to
             perish
             ,
             and
             you
             .
          
        
         
           163.
           
           There
           was
           an
           Oratour
           that
           defended
           a
           cause
           of
           Aristippus
           ,
           and
           prevailed
           ,
           afterwards
           ,
           he
           ask'd
           
             Aristippus
             ,
             Now
             in
             your
             distress
             ,
             what
             did
          
           Socrates
           
             do
             you
             good
             ?
             Aristippus
          
           answered
           thus
           ,
           
             In
             making
             true
             that
             good
             which
             you
             said
             of
             me
             .
          
           Concerning
           mony
           ,
           he
           further
           declared
           ,
           
             That
             he
             took
             mony
             of
             his
             friends
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             to
             use
             it
             himself
             ,
             but
             to
             teach
             them
             how
             to
             bestow
             their
             mony
             .
          
        
         
         
           164.
           
           The
           Lady
           Paget
           ,
           that
           was
           very
           private
           with
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           declared
           her self
           much
           against
           her
           match
           with
           Monsieur
           ,
           after
           Monsieurs
           death
           the
           Queen
           took
           extream
           grief
           ,
           at
           least
           as
           she
           made
           shew
           ,
           and
           kept
           within
           her
           bed-Chamber
           ,
           and
           one
           Ante-chamber
           for
           three
           weeks
           space
           ,
           in
           token
           of
           mourning
           :
           At
           last
           she
           came
           forth
           into
           her
           privy
           Chamber
           ,
           and
           admitted
           her
           Ladies
           to
           have
           access
           unto
           her
           ,
           and
           amongst
           the
           rest
           my
           Lady
           Paget
           presented
           her self
           ,
           and
           came
           to
           her
           with
           a
           smiling
           countenance
           :
           the
           Queen
           bent
           her
           brows
           ,
           and
           seemed
           to
           be
           highly
           displeased
           ,
           and
           said
           to
           her
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           you
           are
           not
           ignorant
           of
           my
           extream
           grief
           ,
           and
           do
           you
           come
           to
           me
           with
           a
           countenance
           of
           joy
           ?
           My
           Lady
           Paget
           answered
           ,
           Alas
           ,
           and
           it
           please
           your
           Majesty
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           me
           to
           be
           absent
           from
           you
           three
           weeks
           ,
           but
           that
           when
           I
           see
           you
           I
           must
           look
           chearfully
           .
           
             No
             no
          
           ,
           said
           the
           Queen
           ,
           not
           forgetting
           her
           former
           averseness
           from
           the
           Match
           ,
           
             you
             have
             some
             other
             conceit
             in
             it
             ,
             tell
             me
             plainly
             .
          
           My
           Lady
           answered
           ,
           
             I
             must
             ●…bey
             you
             ,
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             I
             was
             thinking
             ,
             how
             happy
             your
             Majesty
             was
             in
             that
             you
             married
             not
          
           Monsieur
           ,
           
             for
             seeing
             you
             take
             such
             thought
             for
             his
             death
             ,
             being
             but
             your
             friend
             ,
             if
             he
          
           
           
             had
             been
             your
             husband
             ,
             sure
             it
             would
             have
             ●…st
             you
             your
             life
             .
          
        
         
           164.
           
           Sir
           
             Edward
             Dyer
          
           ,
           a
           brave
           and
           wise
           Gentleman
           ,
           did
           much
           believe
           in
           Kelly
           the
           Alchimist
           that
           he
           did
           indeed
           the
           work
           ,
           and
           made
           gold
           ,
           insomuch
           as
           he
           went
           himself
           into
           Germany
           ,
           where
           Kelly
           then
           was
           ,
           to
           confirm
           himself
           fully
           thereof
           ,
           at
           his
           return
           he
           dined
           with
           my
           Lord
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           when
           at
           that
           time
           was
           at
           the
           Table
           Doctor
           Brown
           the
           Physician
           ,
           they
           fell
           in
           talk
           o●…
           Kelly
           ,
           Sir
           
             Edward
             Dyer
          
           turning
           to
           the
           Archbishop
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             I
             do
             assure
             your
             Grace
             ,
             that
             that
             I
             shall
             tell
             you
             is
             truth
             ,
             I
             was
             an
             eye-witness
             thereof
             ,
             and
             if
             I
             had
             n●…t
             seen
             it
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             have
             believed
             it
             ,
             I
             saw
          
           Kelly
           
             put
             of
             the
             metal
             into
             the
             crusible
             ,
             and
             after
             it
             was
             set
             a
             little
             upon
             the
             fire
             ,
             &
             a
             very
             small
             quantity
             of
             the
             medicine
             put
             in
             ,
             and
             stirred
             with
             a
             stick
             of
             word
             ,
             it
             came
             forth
             in
             good
             proportion
             perfect
             gold
             to
             the
             touch
             ,
             to
             the
             hammer
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             test
             :
          
           said
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           
             you
             had
             need
             take
             heed
             what
             you
             say
             ,
             Sir
          
           Edward
           Dyer
           ,
           
             for
             here
             is
             an
             Infidel
             at
             the
             board
             .
             Sr
             Edward
             Dyer
          
           said
           again
           pleasantly
           ,
           
             I
             would
             have
             looked
             for
             an
             Insidel
             sooner
             in
             any
             place
             than
             at
             your
             Graces
             Table
             .
          
           Wha●…●…ay
           you
           Doctor
           Brown
           ?
           saith
           the
           Bishop
           .
           Doctor
           Brown
           answered
           after
           his
           blunt
           and
           hadling
           
           manner
           ,
           the
           Gentleman
           hath
           spoken
           enough
           for
           me
           .
           Why
           ,
           saith
           the
           B●…shop
           ,
           What
           hath
           he
           said
           ?
           Marry
           said
           Doctor
           Brown
           he
           said
           ,
           
             he
             would
             not
             have
             believed
             it
             ,
             except
             he
             had
             seen
             it
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             will
             I.
             
          
        
         
           166.
           
           A
           young
           Maid
           having
           married
           an
           old
           man
           ,
           was
           observed
           on
           the
           day
           of
           marriage
           to
           be
           somewhat
           moody
           ,
           as
           if
           she
           had
           eaten
           a
           dish
           of
           chums
           ,
           which
           one
           of
           her
           Bridemen
           observing
           bid
           her
           be
           cheery
           ,
           and
           told
           her
           moreover
           ,
           that
           are
           old
           horse
           would
           hold
           out
           as
           long
           ,
           and
           as
           well
           as
           a
           young
           in
           travel
           :
           to
           which
           she
           answered
           ,
           stroking
           down
           her
           belly
           w●…th
           her
           hand
           ,
           
             But
             not
             in
             this
             road
             ,
             Sir.
             
          
        
         
           167.
           
           Democritus
           said
           ,
           
             That
             truth
             did
             lie
             in
             prefound
             pits
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             was
             got
             it
             needed
             much
             refining
             .
          
        
         
           168.
           
           A
           Seaman
           coming
           before
           the
           Judges
           of
           the
           Admiralty
           for
           admittance
           into
           office
           in
           a
           ship
           bound
           for
           the
           Indies
           ,
           was
           by
           one
           of
           the
           Judges
           much
           sleighted
           ,
           as
           an
           insufficient
           person
           for
           that
           office
           which
           he
           sought
           for
           to
           acquire
           ,
           till
           the
           Judge
           telling
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           believed
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           say
           the
           poin●…s
           of
           his
           Compass
           ;
           the
           Seaman
           answered
           ,
           better
           than
           he
           could
           say
           his
           
             Pater
             N●…ster
          
           :
           the
           Judge
           replyed
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           
           wager
           twenty
           shillings
           with
           him
           of
           that
           :
           so
           the
           Seaman
           taking
           him
           up
           ,
           it
           came
           to
           trial
           ,
           and
           the
           Seaman
           began
           and
           said
           all
           the
           points
           of
           his
           Compass
           very
           exactly
           ,
           the
           Judge
           likewise
           said
           his
           
             Pater
             Noster
          
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           had
           finished
           it
           ,
           he
           required
           the
           wager
           according
           to
           agreement
           ,
           because
           the
           Seaman
           was
           to
           say
           his
           Compass
           better
           than
           he
           his
           
             Pater
             Noster
          
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           not
           performed
           :
           my
           hold
           ,
           quoth
           the
           Sea
           man
           ,
           the
           wager
           is
           not
           finished
           ,
           for
           I
           have
           but
           half
           done
           ;
           and
           so
           he
           immediately
           said
           his
           Compass
           backward
           very
           exactly
           ,
           which
           the
           Judge
           failing
           of
           in
           his
           
             Pater
             Noster
          
           ,
           the
           Setman
           carried
           away
           the
           prize
           .
        
         
           169.
           
           Doctor
           Johnson
           said
           ,
           that
           in
           sickness
           there
           were
           three
           things
           that
           were
           material
           ,
           the
           Physician
           ,
           the
           disease
           ,
           and
           the
           Patient
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           two
           of
           these
           joyned
           ,
           then
           they
           have
           the
           victory
           :
           for
           if
           the
           Physician
           and
           the
           Patient
           joyn
           ,
           then
           down
           goes
           the
           disease
           ,
           for
           the
           Patient
           recovers
           ;
           if
           the
           Physician
           and
           the
           disease
           joyn
           ,
           then
           down
           goes
           the
           Patient
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           where
           the
           Physician
           mistakes
           the
           c●…re
           ;
           if
           the
           Patient
           and
           the
           disease
           joyn
           ,
           then
           down
           goes
           the
           Physician
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           discredited
           .
        
         
           170.
           
           Alexander
           visited
           Diogenes
           in
           his
           
           Tub
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           asked
           what
           he
           would
           desire
           of
           him
           ,
           Diogenes
           answered
           ,
           
             That
             you
             would
             stand
             a
             little
             aside
             ,
             that
             the
             Sun
             may
             come
             to
             me
             .
          
        
         
           171.
           
           Diogenes
           called
           an
           ill
           Musician
           Cock
           ,
           Why
           saith
           he
           ?
           Diogenes
           answered
           ,
           
             because
             when
             you
             crow
             ,
             men
             use
             to
             rise
             .
          
        
         
           172.
           
           There
           was
           in
           Oxford
           a
           cowardly
           fellow
           that
           was
           a
           very
           good
           Arc●…er
           ,
           he
           was
           abused
           grossely
           by
           another
           ,
           and
           moaned
           himself
           to
           Sir
           
             Walter
             Raleigh
          
           then
           a
           Scholar
           ,
           and
           ask
           his
           advice
           ,
           what
           he
           should
           do
           to
           repair
           the
           wrong
           had
           been
           offered
           him
           ;
           Raleigh
           answered
           ,
           
             Why
             challenge
             him
             at
             a
             match
             of
             shooting
             .
          
        
         
           173.
           
           Whitehead
           a
           grave
           Divine
           was
           much
           esteemed
           by
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           but
           not
           preferred
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           against
           the
           Government
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           he
           was
           of
           a
           blunt
           Stoical
           nature
           ,
           he
           came
           one
           day
           to
           the
           Queen
           ,
           and
           the
           Queen
           happened
           to
           say
           to
           him
           ,
           
             I
             like
             thee
             the
             better
          
           ,
           Whitehead
           ,
           
             because
             thou
             livest
             unmarried
          
           .
           He
           answered
           ,
           
             In
             troth
             Madam
             ,
             I
             like
             you
             the
             worse
             for
             the
             same
             cause
             .
          
        
         
           174.
           
           There
           was
           a
           Noble
           man
           that
           was
           lean
           of
           visage
           ,
           but
           immediately
           after
           his
           marriage
           he
           grew
           pretty
           plump
           ,
           and
           fat
           ,
           one
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           Your
           Lordship
           doth
           contrary
           to
           other
           married
           men
           ,
           
           for
           they
           at
           the
           first
           wax
           lean
           ,
           and
           you
           wax
           fat
           ,
           Sir
           
             Walter
             Raleigh
          
           stood
           by
           and
           said
           ,
           
             Why
             there
             is
             no
             beast
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             take
             him
             from
             the
             common
             ,
             and
             put
             him
             into
             the
             Several
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             wax
             fat
             .
          
        
         
           175.
           
           Diogenes
           seeing
           one
           that
           was
           a
           Bastard
           casting
           stones
           among
           the
           people
           ,
           
             Bade
             him
             take
             heed
             ,
             he
             hit
             not
             his
             Father
             .
          
        
         
           176.
           
           Doctor
           Lawd
           said
           ,
           that
           some
           Hypocrites
           and
           seeming
           mortified
           men
           ,
           that
           held
           down
           their
           heads
           like
           bulrushes
           ,
           were
           like
           little
           Images
           that
           they
           place
           in
           the
           very
           bowing
           of
           the
           vaults
           of
           Churches
           ,
           that
           look
           as
           if
           they
           held
           up
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           are
           but
           puppets
           .
        
         
           176.
           
           A
           Noble
           man
           of
           this
           Nation
           ,
           famously
           known
           for
           his
           mad
           tricks
           ,
           on
           a
           time
           having
           taken
           Physick
           ,
           which
           he
           perceiving
           that
           it
           began
           well
           to
           work
           ,
           called
           up
           his
           man
           to
           go
           for
           a
           Surgeon
           presently
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           his
           instruments
           with
           him
           :
           the
           Surgeon
           comes
           in
           all
           speed
           ;
           to
           whom
           my
           Lord
           related
           ,
           that
           he
           found
           himself
           much
           addicted
           to
           women
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           his
           will
           ,
           that
           the
           cause
           of
           it
           might
           be
           taken
           away
           ,
           and
           therefore
           commanded
           him
           forthwith
           to
           prepare
           his
           instruments
           ready
           for
           to
           geld
           him
           ;
           so
           the
           Surgeon
           prepared
           
           forthwith
           prepares
           accordingly
           ,
           and
           my
           Lord
           told
           him
           that
           he
           would
           not
           see
           it
           done
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           he
           should
           do
           his
           work
           the
           back
           way
           ,
           so
           both
           parties
           being
           contented
           ,
           my
           Lord
           makes
           ready
           ,
           and
           holds
           up
           his
           A
           —
           and
           when
           he
           perceives
           the
           Surgeon
           very
           near
           him
           ,
           he
           lets
           she
           full
           in
           his
           face
           ,
           which
           made
           the
           Surgeon
           step
           back
           ,
           but
           coming
           presently
           on
           again
           ;
           
             Hold
             ,
             hold
          
           ,
           〈◊〉
           my
           Lord
           ,
           
             I
             will
             better
             consider
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             I
             see
             the
             re●…ntive
             faculty
             is
             very
             weak
             at
             the
             very
             appro●…ch
             of
             such
             keen
             instruments
             .
          
        
         
           177.
           
           The
           Lord
           
             Henry
             Howard
          
           ,
           being
           Lord
           privy
           Seal
           ,
           was
           ask'd
           by
           the
           King
           openly
           at
           the
           Table
           ,
           where
           commonly
           he
           entertained
           the
           King
           upon
           the
           sudden
           ,
           My
           Lord
           have
           you
           not
           a
           desire
           to
           see
           Rome
           ?
           My
           Lord
           Privy
           Seal
           answered
           ,
           yes
           indeed
           Sir.
           The
           King
           said
           ,
           and
           why
           ?
           My
           Lord
           answered
           ,
           because
           ,
           and
           it
           please
           your
           Majesty
           ,
           it
           was
           once
           the
           Seat
           of
           the
           greatest
           Monarchy
           ,
           and
           the
           Seminary
           of
           the
           bravest
           men
           in
           the
           world
           amongst
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           and
           then
           again
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           the
           See
           of
           so
           many
           holy
           Bishops
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           most
           of
           them
           Martyrs
           .
           The
           King
           would
           not
           give
           it
           over
           ,
           and
           for
           nothing
           else
           ?
           My
           Lord
           answered
           ,
           Yes
           ,
           
           
             It
             please
             your
             Majesty
             ,
             for
             two
             things
             especially
             ,
             the
             one
             to
             see
             him
             who
             they
             say
             hath
             such
             a
             power
             to
             forgive
             other
             mens
             sins
             ,
             to
             confess
             his
             sins
             upon
             his
             own
             knees
             before
             a
             Chaplain
             or
             Priest
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             is
             to
             hear
             Antichrist
             say
             his
             Creed
             .
          
        
         
           178.
           
           There
           was
           a
           Noble
           man
           said
           of
           great
           Counsellour
           ,
           
             That
             he
             would
             have
             made
             the
             worst
             Farrier
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             for
             he
             never
             shod
             horse
             but
             he
             cloyed
             him
             ,
             so
             he
             never
             commended
             any
             man
             to
             the
             King
             for
             service
             ,
             or
             upon
             any
             occasion
             of
             Suit
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             would
             come
             in
             the
             end
             with
             a
             But
             ,
             and
             drive
             in
             a
             nail
             to
             his
             disadvantage
             .
          
        
         
           179.
           
           There
           was
           a
           curst
           Page
           that
           his
           Master
           whipt
           naked
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           had
           been
           whipt
           ,
           would
           not
           put
           on
           his
           cloaths
           ,
           and
           when
           his
           Master
           bad
           him
           ,
           
             Take
             them
             you
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             the
             Hang-mans
             Fees.
             
          
        
         
           180.
           
           There
           was
           a
           Gentleman
           sell
           very
           sick
           ,
           and
           a
           friend
           of
           his
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           Surely
           you
           are
           indanger
           ,
           I
           pray
           send
           for
           a
           Physician
           ,
           but
           the
           sick
           man
           answered
           ,
           
             It
             is
             no
             matter
             ,
             for
             if
             I
             dye
             ,
             I
             will
             die
             at
             leisure
             .
          
        
         
           181.
           
           There
           was
           a
           Lady
           of
           the
           West
           Countrey
           ,
           that
           gave
           great
           entertainment
           at
           her
           house
           to
           most
           of
           the
           gallant
           Gentlemen
           thereabouts
           ,
           and
           amongst
           
           others
           ,
           Sir
           
             Walter
             Raleigh
          
           was
           one
           ,
           this
           Lady
           ,
           though
           otherwise
           a
           stately
           Dame
           ,
           was
           a
           notable
           good
           housewife
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           morning
           betimes
           ,
           she
           called
           to
           one
           of
           her
           Maids
           ,
           that
           lo●…kt
           to
           the
           Swine
           ,
           and
           asked
           ,
           are
           the
           pigs
           served
           ?
           Sir
           
             Walter
             Raleighs
          
           chamber
           was
           fast
           by
           the
           Ladies
           ,
           so
           as
           he
           heard
           her
           ;
           a
           little
           before
           dinner
           ,
           the
           Lady
           came
           down
           in
           great
           State
           into
           the
           great
           Chamber
           ,
           which
           was
           full
           of
           gentlemen
           ,
           and
           as
           soon
           as
           Sir
           
             Walter
             Raleigh
          
           set
           eye
           upon
           her
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             Are
             the
             Pigs
             served
          
           ?
           The
           Lady
           answered
           ,
           
             You
             know
             best
             ,
             whether
             you
             have
             had
             your
             breakfast
             .
          
        
         
           182.
           
           There
           was
           an
           Epicurian
           vaunted
           that
           divers
           of
           other
           sorts
           of
           Philosophers
           did
           after
           turn
           Epicureans
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           was
           never
           any
           Epicurean
           that
           turned
           to
           any
           other
           sect
           ,
           whereupon
           a
           Philosopher
           that
           was
           of
           another
           sect
           ,
           said
           the
           reason
           was
           plain
           ,
           
             For
             that
             Cocks
             may
             be
             made
             Capons
             ,
             but
             Capons
             could
             neuer
             be
             made
             Cocks
             .
          
        
         
           183.
           
           An
           old
           Baud
           ,
           being
           as
           she
           supposed
           on
           her
           death-bed
           was
           importunned
           by
           one
           who
           had
           been
           a
           constant
           customer
           to
           her
           house
           ,
           that
           she
           would
           put
           a
           Girl
           into
           his
           hand
           ,
           not
           onely
           
           handsom
           but
           wholsom
           ,
           which
           she
           accordingly
           promised
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           called
           up
           for
           one
           ,
           who
           appearing
           ,
           the
           Gentleman
           was
           not
           in
           all
           respects
           satisfied
           concerning
           her
           ,
           he
           therefore
           prest
           her
           hard
           to
           know
           assuredly
           ,
           whether
           she
           was
           according
           as
           the
           old
           Bawd
           promised
           ,
           to
           which
           she
           answered
           ,
           
             That
             she
             was
             ,
             and
             further
             left
             it
             to
             him
             to
             judge
             with
             what
             comfort
             and
             confidence
             she
             could
             expect
             to
             meet
             her
             Saviour
             ,
             if
             she
             should
             leave
             the
             world
             with
             a
             lie
             in
             her
             mouth
             .
          
        
         
           184.
           
           A
           man
           having
           backs●…den
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           raise
           a
           maids
           belly
           ,
           and
           it
           being
           commonly
           known
           ,
           his
           friends
           and
           relations
           came
           together
           on
           purpose
           for
           to
           reprove
           him
           ,
           hoping
           it
           might
           prove
           a
           remedy
           from
           any
           such
           future
           malady
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           had
           a
           saying
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           end
           of
           all
           their
           sayings
           was
           a
           wondering
           at
           him
           that
           he
           should
           do
           so
           ,
           and
           so
           :
           well
           ,
           he
           having
           patiently
           heard
           them
           made
           this
           answer
           ,
           
             You
             make
             a
             wondering
             and
             a
             wonder
             that
             I
             should
             get
             her
             with
             child
             ,
             now
             that
             is
             usual
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             cause
             of
             wonder
             ,
             but
             you
             would
             have
             had
             somewhat
             indeed
             to
             wonder
             at
             ,
             if
             you
             had
             found
             that
             she
             had
             got
             me
             with
             Child
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           APOPHTHEGMS
           OF
           Sir
           
             THO.
             MOORE
          
           .
        
         
           BY
           an
           excellent
           similitude
           ,
           Sir
           Thomas
           teacheth
           us
           why
           few
           do
           fear
           death
           ,
           even
           as
           they
           that
           look
           upon
           things
           afar
           off
           ,
           see
           them
           conf●…sedly
           ,
           not
           knowing
           whether
           they
           be
           men
           or
           trees
           :
           even
           so
           ,
           he
           that
           promiseth
           unto
           himself
           long
           life
           ,
           looketh
           upon
           death
           ,
           as
           a
           thing
           afar
           off
           ,
           not
           judg●…ng
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           how
           terrible
           ,
           what
           grief
           and
           danger
           it
           brings
           with
           it
           :
           and
           that
           none
           ought
           to
           promise
           to
           himself
           long
           life
           ,
           he
           proveth
           thus
           ,
           
             Even
             as
             two
             men
             that
             are
             brought
             out
             of
             prison
             to
             the
             gallows
             ,
             one
             by
             a
             long
             way
             about
             ,
             the
             other
             by
             a
             direct
             straight
             path
             ,
             yet
             neither
             knowing
             which
             is
             which
             ,
             until
             they
             come
             to
             the
             Gallows
             ,
             neither
             of
             these
             two
             can
             promise
             himself
             longer
             life
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             uncertainty
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             even
             so
             ,
             a
             young
             man
             cannot
             promise
             himself
             longer
             life
             than
             an
             old
             man.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Against
           the
           vanity
           of
           worldly
           honour
           ,
           he
           speaks
           thus
           :
           
             Even
             as
             that
             criminal
             person
             who
             is
             lead
             to
             execution
             should
          
           
           
             be
             accounted
             vain
             if
             he
             should
             ingrave
             his
             coat
             of
             arms
             upon
             the
             Prison
             gate
             ,
             even
             so
             are
             they
             vain
             who
             endeavour
             to
             leave
             with
             great
             industry
             ,
             monuments
             of
             their
             dignity
             in
             the
             prison
             of
             this
             world
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           By
           a
           subtil
           〈◊〉
           he
           teacheth
           us
           ,
           why
           we
           are
           not
           to
           think
           that
           we
           can
           be
           hurt
           by
           the
           loss
           of
           our
           supers●…ous
           goods
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           He
           that
           suffereth
           any
           loss
           of
           his
           goods
           ,
           he
           would
           either
           have
           bestowed
           them
           with
           praise
           ,
           and
           liberality
           ,
           and
           so
           God
           will
           accept
           his
           will
           instead
           of
           the
           deed
           it self
           ,
           or
           else
           he
           would
           have
           wasted
           them
           wickedly
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           hath
           cause
           to
           rejoyce
           ,
           that
           the
           matter
           of
           sinning
           is
           taken
           away
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           To
           express
           lively
           the
           folly
           of
           an
           old
           covetous
           man
           ,
           he
           writeth
           thus
           ,
           
             A
             Thief
             that
             is
             to
             dye
             to
             morrow
             ,
             stealeth
             to
             day
             and
             being
             asked
             why
             he
             did
             so
             ,
          
           he
           answered
           
             That
             it
             was
             great
             pleasure
             to
             him
             to
             be
             Master
             of
             that
             mony
             but
             one
             night
             :
          
           so
           an
           old
           Miser
           never
           ceaseth
           to
           increase
           his
           heap
           of
           coin
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           never
           so
           aged
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           He
           saith
           also
           ,
           
             That
             those
             which
             give
             themselves
             to
             pleasure
             and
             idleness
             in
             the
             time
             of
             their
             Pilgrimage
             ,
             are
             like
             to
             him
             who
             is
             travelling
             to
             his
             own
             house
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             abundance
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             would
             yet
             be
             an
             Ostler
             in
             an
             Inn
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             for
             to
             get
             an
             Inn-keepers
          
           
           
             favour
             ,
             and
             to
             end
             his
             life
             there
             in
             a
             Stable
             .
          
        
         
           6.
           
           Pleasure
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             doth
             not
             only
             draw
             wicked
             men
             from
             Prayer
             ,
             but
             also
             affliction
             sometime
             ,
             yet
             this
             is
             the
             difference
             ,
             that
             affliction
             doth
             sometimes
             wrest
             some
             short
             prayer
             from
             the
             wickedest
             man
             alive
             ,
             but
             pleasure
             calleth
             away
             even
             one
             that
             is
             indifferent
             good
             from
             all
             prayer
             .
          
        
         
           7.
           
           Against
           impenitent
           persons
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           defer
           the
           amending
           of
           their
           lives
           to
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           their
           daies
           ,
           he
           saith
           thus
           ,
           
             A
             leud
             fellow
             that
             had
             spent
             all
             his
             life
             in
             wickedness
             was
             wont
             to
             brag
             that
             he
             could
             be
             saved
             ,
             if
             he
             spoke
             but
             three
             words
             at
             the
             hour
             of
             his
             death
          
           ;
           riding
           over
           a
           bridge
           that
           was
           broken
           ,
           his
           horse
           stumbling
           ,
           &
           not
           being
           able
           to
           save
           himself
           from
           falling
           into
           the
           water
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           himself
           past
           recovery
           ,
           casting
           away
           the
           bridle
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           
             The
             Devil
             take
             all
          
           ,
           and
           so
           with
           his
           three
           words
           he
           perished
           in
           the
           River
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Even
           as
           he
           that
           passeth
           over
           a
           narrow
           Bridge
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           fear
           often
           falleth
           ,
           especially
           if
           others
           say
           to
           him
           you
           fall
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           he
           would
           safely
           pass
           over
           ,
           even
           so
           ,
           he
           that
           is
           fearful
           by
           nature
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           pusillanimity
           often
           falleth
           into
           desperation
           ,
           the
           
           Devil
           crying
           unto
           hi●…
           ,
           thou
           art
           damned
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           never
           hearken
           to
           ,
           nor
           be
           in
           any
           danger
           of
           if
           he
           should
           take
           unto
           him
           a
           good
           heart
           ,
           and
           by
           wholsom
           councel
           nothing
           fear
           the
           Devils
           out-cry
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           The
           prosperity
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           is
           like
           the
           shortest
           winters
           day
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           listed
           up
           in
           it
           as
           an
           Arrow
           shot
           upon
           high
           ,
           where
           a
           short
           breath
           do●…h
           delight
           us
           ,
           but
           from
           thence
           we
           fall
           suddenly
           to
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           there
           we
           stick
           fast
           ,
           either
           bemired
           with
           the
           dirt
           of
           insamy
           ,
           or
           starving
           with
           cold
           ,
           being
           pluck'd
           on
           t
           of
           our
           feathers
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           It
           is
           a
           hard
           thing
           to
           touch
           pitch
           and
           not
           be
           desiled
           therewith
           ,
           a
           dry
           stick
           to
           be
           put
           into
           the
           fire
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           burnt
           ,
           to
           nourish
           a
           Snake
           in
           our
           bosom
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           stung
           with
           it
           :
           
             So
             a
             m●…st
             hard
             thing
             it
             is
             to
             be
             rich
             and
             honoured
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             struck
             with
             the
             dart
             of
             Pride
             and
             vai●…-glory
             .
          
        
         
           11.
           
           Let
           there
           be
           two
           beggars
           ,
           who
           a
           long
           time
           begged
           together
           ,
           one
           of
           whom
           some
           rich
           man
           hath
           entertained
           in
           his
           house
           ,
           put
           him
           in
           Silk
           ,
           give
           him
           mony
           in
           his
           purse
           ,
           but
           with
           this
           cond●…tion
           as
           he
           tells
           him
           ,
           within
           a
           short
           space
           he
           will
           thrust
           him
           out
           of
           his
           
           doors
           ,
           and
           take
           all
           that
           away
           from
           him
           again
           ;
           if
           he
           in
           the
           mean
           while
           being
           thus
           gallant
           ,
           should
           chance
           to
           meet
           with
           his
           fellow
           beggar
           ,
           would
           he
           be
           so
           foolish
           as
           for
           all
           this
           not
           to
           acknowledge
           him
           for
           his
           companion
           ?
           or
           would
           he
           for
           those
           few
           daies
           happiness
           hold
           himself
           better
           than
           he
           ?
           applying
           this
           to
           every
           mans
           case
           ,
           
             Who
             cometh
             naked
             into
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             return
             naked
             again
             .
          
        
         
           12.
           
           If
           he
           be
           called
           stout
           ,
           that
           hath
           sortitude
           ,
           he
           hot
           who
           hath
           heat
           ,
           wise
           that
           hath
           wisdom
           ,
           yet
           he
           who
           hath
           riches
           cannot
           be
           said
           presently
           to
           be
           good
           ,
           therefore
           riches
           cannot
           be
           numbred
           among
           good
           things
           .
           Twenty
           ,
           yea
           ,
           a
           hundred
           bare
           heads
           standing
           by
           a
           Noble
           man
           doth
           not
           defend
           his
           head
           from
           cold
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           his
           own
           hat
           doth
           alone
           ,
           which
           yet
           he
           is
           inforced
           to
           put
           off
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           his
           Prince
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           He
           that
           knoweth
           certainly
           ,
           he
           is
           to
           be
           banished
           into
           a
           strange
           Country
           never
           to
           return
           again
           〈◊〉
           his
           own
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           endure
           that
           his
           goods
           be
           transported
           thither
           ,
           being
           loath
           to
           want
           them
           for
           that
           little
           while
           ,
           rather
           than
           ever
           to
           enjoy
           them
           after
           ,
           may
           well
           be
           thought
           a
           mad
           man
           :
           so
           are
           they
           out
           of
           their
           wits
           who
           intic'd
           with
           a
           vain
           affections
           
           to
           keep
           their
           goods
           alwaies
           about
           them
           ,
           and
           neglective
           to
           give
           alms
           for
           fear
           of
           wanting
           ,
           cannot
           endure
           to
           have
           their
           goods
           sent
           before
           them
           to
           heaven
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           know
           most
           assuredly
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           enjoy
           them
           alwaies
           there
           ,
           with
           all
           plenty
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           double
           reward
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           To
           ease
           his
           thoughts
           when
           he
           was
           in
           Prison
           ,
           
             He
             imagined
             that
             all
             the
             world
             was
             but
             a
             Prison
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             every
             day
             some
             one
             or
             other
             was
             called
             to
             execution
             .
          
        
         
           15.
           
           When
           he
           heard
           any
           at
           his
           Table
           speaking
           detraction
           ,
           he
           would
           interrupt
           them
           thus
           ,
           
             Let
             any
             man
             think
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             I
             like
             this
             room
             very
             well
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             very
             well
             contrived
             ,
             and
             fairly
             built
             .
          
        
         
           16.
           
           Of
           an
           ungrateful
           person
           ,
           he
           would
           say
           ,
           
             That
             they
             wrote
             good
             turns
             d●…ne
             unto
             them
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
             but
             even
             the
             least
             injuries
             in
             marble
             .
          
        
         
           17.
           
           He
           compareth
           reason
           to
           an
           handmaid
           ,
           which
           if
           she
           be
           well
           taught
           will
           obey
           ,
           and
           faith
           to
           the
           Mistress
           ,
           !
           which
           is
           to
           keep
           her
           in
           awe
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           He
           said
           ,
           
             That
             he
             was
             a
             mad
             man
             that
             would
             drink
             poyson
             to
             take
             a
             preservative
             after
             it
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             a
             wiseman
             ,
             that
             spilling
             the
             poyson
             ,
             leaveth
             the
             Antidote
             for
             him
             that
             hath
             need
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
         
           19.
           
           When
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Moore
          
           lived
           in
           the
           City
           of
           London
           ,
           being
           one
           of
           the
           Justices
           of
           Peace
           ,
           he
           used
           to
           go
           to
           the
           Sessions
           at
           
             New
             gate
          
           ,
           where
           it
           fell
           out
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           the
           ancientest
           Justices
           of
           the
           Bench
           was
           wont
           to
           chide
           the
           poor
           men
           whose
           purses
           had
           been
           cut
           ,
           for
           not
           being
           more
           careful
           ,
           telling
           them
           ,
           their
           negligence
           was
           the
           cause
           that
           so
           many
           cut-purses
           were
           brought
           thither
           ,
           which
           when
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Moore
          
           observed
           him
           so
           often
           to
           repeat
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           especially
           ,
           the
           night
           after
           he
           sent
           for
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           cut-purses
           that
           was
           in
           prison
           ,
           and
           promised
           to
           save
           him
           harmless
           ,
           and
           stand
           his
           friend
           too
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           cut
           the
           aforesaid
           Justices
           Purse
           the
           next
           day
           as
           he
           sate
           on
           the
           Bench
           ,
           and
           then
           presently
           make
           a
           sign
           of
           it
           to
           him
           :
           the
           fellow
           very
           gladly
           promiseth
           him
           to
           do
           it
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           therefore
           when
           they
           sate
           again
           ,
           that
           Thief
           was
           called
           among
           the
           first
           ,
           who
           being
           accused
           of
           his
           fact
           ,
           said
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           doubt
           but
           that
           he
           could
           sufficiently
           excuse
           himself
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           permitted
           to
           speak
           to
           some
           of
           the
           Bench
           in
           private
           ,
           he
           was
           therefore
           bid
           to
           chuse
           one
           who
           he
           would
           ,
           and
           presently
           he
           chose
           that
           grave
           old
           man
           ,
           who
           then
           had
           his
           pouch
           at
           his
           girdle
           ,
           as
           they
           
           wore
           them
           in
           those
           dayes
           ,
           and
           whilst
           he
           whispered
           him
           in
           the
           ear
           ,
           he
           cunningly
           cut
           his
           purse
           ,
           and
           then
           solemnly
           taking
           his
           leave
           ,
           returns
           to
           his
           place
           ,
           Sir
           Thomas
           knowing
           by
           a
           private
           sign
           ,
           that
           the
           business
           was
           dispatcht
           ,
           presently
           took
           occasion
           to
           move
           the
           Bench
           to
           distribute
           some
           alms
           to
           a
           poor
           needy
           fellow
           that
           was
           there
           ,
           and
           for
           good
           example
           began
           himself
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           when
           the
           old
           man
           came
           to
           open
           his
           purse
           ,
           and
           sees
           it
           cut
           away
           ,
           and
           much
           wondering
           said
           ,
           he
           was
           confident
           he
           brought
           it
           with
           him
           when
           he
           came
           thither
           that
           morning
           .
           Sir
           Thomas
           replied
           presently
           ,
           
             What
             will
             you
             charge
             any
             of
             us
             with
             felony
             ?
          
           but
           his
           choler
           rising
           ,
           and
           he
           being
           ashamed
           of
           the
           thing
           ;
           Sir
           Thomas
           calls
           the
           Cut-purse
           ,
           and
           bids
           him
           give
           him
           his
           purse
           again
           ,
           and
           withal
           advised
           the
           good
           old
           Justice
           hereafter
           ,
           
             Not
             to
             be
             so
             bitter
             a
             censurer
             of
             innocent
             mens
             negligence
             ,
             when
             as
             himself
             could
             not
             secure
             his
             purse
             in
             that
             open
             assembly
          
        
         
           20.
           
           When
           he
           was
           Lord
           Chancellour
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           house
           of
           the
           Manors
           whom
           the
           King
           had
           lately
           preferred
           to
           a
           great
           honour
           ,
           who
           before
           that
           had
           been
           a
           great
           friend
           of
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Moores
          
           ,
           but
           perceiving
           now
           that
           the
           world
           began
           
           somewhat
           to
           frown
           upon
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           not
           so
           forward
           as
           other
           men
           to
           perswade
           the
           King
           to
           the
           divorce
           ,
           and
           being
           desirous
           to
           pick
           so●…e
           quarrel
           against
           him
           ,
           My
           Lord
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             Honores
             mut●…nt
             mores
          
           ,
           Sir
           Thomas
           readily
           replied
           ,
           
             It
             as
             so
             indeed
             my
             Lord
             ,
             but
          
           Mores
           signifies
           in
           English
           
             manners
             ,
             not
             More
          
           ;
           which
           answer
           put
           my
           Gentleman
           to
           a
           
             nihil
             di●…
          
           .
        
         
           21.
           
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Moore
          
           having
           le●…t
           a
           Gentleman
           mony
           in
           some
           time
           afterwards
           demanded
           it
           back
           of
           the
           Gentleman
           ,
           the
           Gentleman
           bid
           him
           remember
           he
           must
           dye
           ,
           and
           God
           knows
           how
           soon
           ,
           and
           that
           then
           he
           should
           have
           little
           use
           of
           mony
           ,
           adding
           the
           Se●…ence
           in
           Latin
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           please
           Sr.
           
             ●…h
             ma●…
             ,
             Memento
             morieris
          
           :
           to
           which
           Sir
           〈◊〉
           .
           presently
           answer'd
           ,
           
             What
             say
             you
             Sir
             ?
             methinks
             you
             put
             your self
             in
             mind
             of
             your
             duty
             herein
             ,
             saying
             ,
          
           Memento
           Moriaeris
           ,
           Remember
           Moores
           mony
           .
        
         
           21.
           
           It
           happened
           on
           a
           time●…
           hat
           a
           beggars
           little
           dog
           which
           she
           had
           lost
           ,
           was
           sent
           to
           the
           Lady
           Moore
           for
           a
           Present
           ,
           and
           she
           had
           kept
           it
           about
           a
           week
           very
           carefully
           ,
           but
           at
           last
           the
           beggar
           having
           notice
           where
           her
           dog
           was
           ,
           presently
           came
           and
           complained
           to
           Sir
           Thomas
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           sitting
           in
           his
           Hall
           ,
           that
           his
           Lady
           kept
           her
           dog
           from
           her
           ,
           presently
           my
           Lady
           was
           
           sent
           for
           ,
           and
           the
           dog
           brought
           with
           her
           ,
           which
           Sir
           Thomas
           taking
           in
           his
           arms
           ,
           he
           caused
           his
           wife
           to
           stand
           at
           the
           upper
           end
           of
           the
           Hall
           ,
           and
           the
           beggar
           at
           the
           lower
           end
           ,
           and
           then
           saying
           ,
           
             That
             he
             sate
             there
             to
             do
             every
             one
             justice
             ,
          
           He
           badeach
           of
           them
           call
           the
           Dog
           ,
           which
           when
           they
           did
           ,
           the
           dog
           ran
           presently
           to
           the
           beggar
           ,
           forsaking
           his
           Lady
           ;
           when
           he
           saw
           this
           ,
           he
           bid
           his
           Wife
           be
           contented
           for
           it
           was
           none
           of
           hers
           :
           yet
           she
           repining
           at
           his
           Sentence
           ,
           agreed
           with
           the
           beggar
           ,
           and
           gave
           her
           a
           piece
           of
           Gold
           :
           so
           all
           parties
           were
           satisfied
           ,
           every
           one
           smiling
           at
           this
           strange
           discovery
           of
           truth
           .
        
         
           23.
           
           Another
           time
           a
           certain
           friend
           of
           his
           taking
           great
           pains
           about
           a
           Book
           which
           he
           intended
           to
           publish
           ,
           being
           well
           conce●…ted
           of
           his
           own
           wit
           ,
           which
           no
           body
           else
           thought
           worth
           of
           commendation
           ,
           and
           because
           he
           would
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Moore
          
           should
           observe
           it
           e're
           it
           were
           Printed
           ,
           he
           brought
           it
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           perusing
           it
           and
           finding
           nothing
           therein
           worthy
           the
           Presse
           ,
           said
           with
           a
           grave
           countenance
           ,
           
             If
             it
             were
             in
             verse
             ,
             it
             were
             more
             worth
          
           ;
           upon
           which
           words
           he
           went
           immediately
           and
           turned
           it
           into
           verse
           ,
           and
           then
           brought
           it
           again
           to
           Sir
           Thomas
           ,
           who
           looking
           thereon
           said
           soberly
           ,
           Yea
           
           
             marry
             now
             it
             is
             somewhat
             ,
             for
             now
             it
             is
             Rithm
             ,
             before
             it
             was
             neither
             Rithm
             ,
             nor
             Reason
             .
          
        
         
           24.
           
           And
           what
           ever
           Jest
           he
           brought
           forth
           ,
           he
           never
           laughed
           at
           any
           himself
           ,
           but
           spoke
           them
           so
           seriously
           ,
           that
           few
           could
           discern
           by
           his
           look
           ,
           whether
           he
           were
           in
           earnest
           or
           in
           jest
           ,
           as
           once
           talking
           with
           another
           in
           dispute
           of
           his
           Dialogues
           by
           some
           occasion
           ,
           they
           happened
           to
           speak
           of
           a
           Dogs
           Turd
           ,
           at
           that
           very
           instant
           one
           of
           his
           men
           came
           to
           tell
           him
           that
           dinner
           was
           ready
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           said
           ,
           look
           that
           there
           be
           better
           mea●…
           provided
           for
           us
           than
           that
           ;
           who
           presently
           went
           and
           told
           his
           Lady
           ,
           that
           his
           Lord
           would
           have
           better
           meat
           provided
           for
           his
           Dinner
           ,
           which
           caused
           a
           great
           disturbance
           in
           the
           house
           ,
           till
           at
           last
           the
           mistake
           being
           known
           ,
           the
           sea
           of
           their
           disturbance
           was
           calmed
           in
           a
           fit
           of
           laughing
           .
        
         
           25.
           
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Moore
          
           had
           only
           daughters
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           his
           Wife
           did
           ever
           pray
           for
           a
           boy
           ,
           at
           last
           she
           had
           a
           boy
           ,
           which
           after
           at
           mans
           years
           proved
           simple
           ,
           Sir
           Thomas
           said
           to
           his
           Wife
           ,
           
             Thou
             prayedst
             so
             long
             for
             a
             boy
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             be
             a
             boy
             as
             long
             as
             he
             lives
             .
          
        
         
           26.
           
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Moore
          
           the
           day
           he
           was
           
           beheaded
           ,
           had
           a
           Barber
           sent
           to
           him
           ,
           because
           his
           hair
           was
           long
           which
           was
           thought
           would
           make
           him
           more
           commiserable
           with
           the
           people
           ,
           the
           Barber
           came
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           asked
           him
           whether
           he
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           be
           trimmed
           ,
           
             In
             good
             faith
             honest
             fellow
          
           ,
           said
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             ,
             the
             King
             and
             I
             have
             a
             suit
             for
             my
             head
             ,
             and
             till
             the
             Title
             be
             cleared
             ,
             I
             will
             do
             no
             c●…st
             upon
             it
             .
          
        
         
           27.
           
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Moore
          
           had
           sent
           him
           by
           a
           Suiter
           in
           the
           Chancery
           two
           silver
           flaggons
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           presented
           by
           the
           Gentlemans
           servant
           ,
           he
           said
           to
           one
           of
           his
           men
           ,
           
             Have
             him
             to
             the
             Cellar
             ,
             and
             let
             him
             have
             of
             my
             best
             Wine
             ,
          
           and
           turning
           to
           the
           servant
           said
           ,
           
             tell
             thy
             M●…ster
             friend
             ,
             if
             he
             like
             it
             ,
             let
             him
             not
             spare
             it
             .
          
        
         
           28.
           
           When
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Moore
          
           was
           Lord
           Chance●…lour
           ,
           he
           did
           use
           at
           Masse
           to
           sit
           in
           the
           Chancel
           ,
           and
           his
           Lady
           in
           a
           Pew
           ,
           and
           because
           the
           Pew
           stood
           out
           of
           sight
           ,
           his
           Gentleman
           Usher
           ever
           afte●…
           Service
           came
           to
           the
           Ladies
           Pew
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           is
           gone
           :
           so
           when
           the
           Chancellors
           place
           was
           taken
           from
           him
           ,
           the
           next
           time
           they
           went
           to
           Church
           Sir
           Thomas
           himself
           came
           to
           his
           Ladies
           Pew
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             Madam
             ,
             my
             Lord
             is
             gone
             .
          
        
         
           29.
           
           In
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Moores
          
           imprisonment
           in
           the
           Tower
           ,
           there
           came
           one
           
           from
           the
           Court
           ,
           for
           to
           perswade
           Sir
           Thomas
           to
           change
           his
           mind
           before
           he
           died
           ,
           of
           those
           things
           which
           he
           stood
           condemned
           in
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           Sir
           Thomas
           being
           wearied
           with
           his
           importanity
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             I
             have
             changed
             my
             mind
          
           ,
           the
           C●…tier
           said
           ,
           in
           what
           ?
           Sir
           Thomas
           replied
           ,
           in
           this
           ,
           
             That
             whereas
             he
             had
             intended
             to
             be
             s●…aven
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             appear
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             before
             he
             was
             wo●…
             ,
             now
             he
             was
             fully
             resolved
             ,
             that
             his
             beard
             should
             take
             such
             part
             as
             his
             head
             did
             .
          
        
         
           30.
           
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Pope
          
           visiting
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Moore
          
           in
           his
           imprisonment
           was
           very
           sad
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           refrain
           from
           weeping
           ,
           which
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Moore
          
           seeing
           ,
           to
           put
           him
           out
           of
           his
           melancholy
           ,
           took
           his
           own
           urinal
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           casting
           his
           water
           said
           merrily
           ,
           
             I
             see
             no
             danger
             ,
             but
             that
             this
             man
          
           (
           meaning
           himself
           )
           
             might
             live
             longer
             if
             it
             had
             pleased
             the
             King.
             
          
        
         
           31.
           
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Moore
          
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           man
           in
           all
           his
           life
           time
           ,
           that
           had
           an
           excellent
           vein
           in
           jesting
           a
           little
           before
           ,
           and
           at
           his
           death
           delivered
           himself
           in
           this
           manner
           coming
           on
           the
           Scaffold
           ,
           which
           seemed
           to
           him
           so
           weak
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           ready
           to
           fall
           ,
           he
           said
           merrily
           to
           the
           Lieutenant
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           Mr.
           Lieutenant
           ,
           see
           me
           safe
           up
           ,
           &
           for
           my
           coming
           down
           ,
           let
           
           me
           shift
           for
           my self
           ;
           and
           to
           the
           Execaioner
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           pluck
           up
           thy
           spirits
           man
           ,
           and
           be
           not
           afraid
           to
           do
           thine
           office
           ,
           my
           neck
           is
           very
           short
           ,
           take
           heed
           therefore
           thou
           strike
           not
           away
           for
           saving
           thine
           honesty
           :
           and
           at
           the
           very
           instant
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           having
           a
           pretty
           long
           beard
           ,
           after
           his
           head
           was
           upon
           the
           block
           lift
           it
           up
           again
           ,
           and
           gently
           drew
           his
           beard
           aside
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           that
           that
           had
           never
           committed
           any
           Treason
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           least
           offended
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           therefore
           should
           not
           be
           cut
           off
           :
           and
           thus
           passed
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Moore
          
           out
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           on
           the
           very
           same
           day
           on
           which
           himself
           had
           most
           desired
           ,
           being
           Saint
           Thomas
           day
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           1537.
           
        
         
           FINIS
           .